r^^^^^H 


t^Hf:^lh?c  Lf^T  JUL    3  flW 


!•--> 


^nttAain   ^xm'nmiix 


TEXTS,  DOCUMENTS,  AND  EXTRACTS 

CHIEFLY  FROM 

MANUSCRIPTS   IN  THE  BODLEIAN 

AND   OTHER 

OXFORD   LIBRARIES 


ARYAN    SERIES.      PART    VIII 


i 


THE  MANTRAPATHA:    OR,    THE  PRAYER  BOOK    OF 

THE  APASTAMBINS 


EDITED   BY 


M.  WINTERNITZ,  Ph.  D. 


r'o..  A 


-  N  -> 


ffll/^/^ 


^'-^r. 


©.tforti 

AT     THE    CLARENDON     PRESS 
1897 


[Under  the  general  title  of  Anecdota  Oxonienst'a,  it  is  proposed  to  publish 
materials,  chiefly  inedited,  taken  direct  from  MSS.,  those  preserved  in  the  Bod- 
leian and  other  Oxford  Libraries  to  have  the  first  claim  to  publication.  These 
materials  will  be  (i)  unpublished  texts  and  documents,  or  extracts  therefrom, 
with  or  without  translations  ;  or  (2)  texts  which,  although  not  unpublished,  are 
unknown  in  the  form  in  which  they  are  to  be  printed  in  the  Anecdota ;  or 
(3)  texts  which,  in  their  published  form,  are  difficult  of  access  through  the 
exceeding  rarity  of  the  printed  copies;  or  (4)  collations  of  valuable  MSS.;  or 
(5)  notices  and  descriptions  of  certain  MSS.,  or  dissertations  on  the  history, 
nature,  and  value  thereof.     The  materials  will  be  issued  in  four  Series: — 

I.  TTie  Classical  Series. 

II.  The  Semilic  Series. 

III.  The  Aryan  Series. 

IV.  The  Mediaeval  and  Modern  Series.\ 


%nnhU  ^%mhnm 


THE    MANTRAPATHA 


OR 


THE  PRAYER  BOOK  OF  THE  APASTAMBINS 

EDITED 

TOGETHER    WITH    THE   COMMENTARY   OF  HARADATTA 

AND   TRANSLATED   BY 

M.    WINTERNITZ,     Ph.D. 


FIRST    PART 

INTRODUCTION 
SANSKRIT   TEXT,    VARIETAS   LECTIONIS,    AND    APPENDICES 


^0i#'U> 


AT  THE  CLARENDON  PRESS 
1897 


HENRY   FRO  WD  E,   M.A. 

PUBLISHER  TO   THE   UNIVERSITY   OF    OXFORU 


LONDON,   EDINBURGH,  AND   NEW  YORK 


TO 


THE    RIGHT    HONOURABLE 


PROFESSOR    F.    MAX    MULLER 


THIS  WORK   IS   INSCRIBED 


BY    THE    GRATEFUL    EDITOR, 


a   2  ,  [III.  .^.] 


CONTENTS 


V 


Preface     ........... 

Introduction  : — 

Title        .......... 

The  Materials  for  the  Edition  of  the  Text     . 

Grammatical  Irregularities        ...... 

Relation  of  the  Mantrapatha  to  the  Apastamblya  Grhyasutra 

Relation  of  the   Mantrapatha   to  the  Taittirlya,  Rigveda,   and 
Atharvaveda  Samhitas 

Date  of  the  Mantrapatha 

Orthographical  Notes 

Supplementary  Note  to  page  xiii 

List  of  Abbreviations 

Text  of  the  Mantrapatha,  with  Critical  Notes 

Appendices  : — 

A.  Synopsis  of  the  Mantrapatha  and  the  Apastamblya  Grhyasutra 

B.  Synopsis  of  Parallel  Passages  showing  the   Relation  of  the 

Mantrapatha  to  the  Vedic  Samhitas  ..... 

Index  of  Mantras 

Index  of  Important  Words       ........ 


page 
vii 


IX 

xi 

XV 

xxxi 

xl 
xlv 

xlvii 

xlix 

1 

1-84 

85 

89 

95 

103 


^ 


■J 


PREFACE 

When,  ten  years  ago,  I  published  my  edition  of  the  Apastambiya 
Grhyasutra,  and  at  the  same  time  made  a  first  copy  of  the  Mantra- 
patha,  I  thought  I  should  be  able  to  publish  an  edition  of  the  latter 
within  one  or  two  years.  It  is  due  to  unfortunate  circumstances  that 
the  work  has  been  delayed  so  long. 

I  hope  I  shall  soon  be  able  to  publish  the  Second  Part,  which  will 
contain  an  English  translation  and  the  Commentary  of  Haradatta. 

My  thanks  are  due  to  the  Delegates  of  the  Clarendon  Press  for 
allowing  this  work  to  appear  in  the  '  Anecdota '  Series,  and  to 
Professor  Max  Muller  for  recommending  it  to  them.  I  have  also 
to  thank  the  Librarians  of  the  Bodleian  Library,  of  the  Vienna 
University  Library,  of  the  India  Office  Library,  of  the  Royal  Asiatic 
Society,  and  of  the  Elphinstone  College,  Bombay,  for  kindly  placing 
their  MSS.  at  my  disposal.  I  have  again,  as  on  former  occasions, 
to  express  my  sincerest  thanks  to  Hofrath  Dr.  G.  Biihler  for  the  kind 
interest  he  has  taken  in  my  work,  by  procuring  MSS.  for  me,  and 
by  assisting  me  most  disinterestedly  with  his  advice,  whenever  it  was 
wanted.  To  Dr.  Eugen  Hultzsch  I  am  indebted  for  the  loan  of  the 
MS.  from  Tiruvidaimarudur,  and  for  making  enquiries  regarding  MSS. 
of  Sayana  and  Sudarsanarya. 

Finally  I  have  to  acknowledge  my  obligations  to  Mr.  J.  C.  Pembrey, 
the  excellent  Oriental  Reader  of  the  Clarendon  Press,  for  all  the  care 
he  has  bestowed  on  the  printing  of  this  text. 

M.   WiNTERNITZ. 
Oxford, 

May  I,  1897. 


^\ 


>  '^ 


INTRODUCTION 


The  Mantrapatha,  of  which  this  is  the  first  critical  edition,  contains 
the  Mantras  or  Prayers  to  be  recited  in  connection  with  the  domestic 
rites  and  ceremonies  as  taught  in  the  Apastamblya  Grhyasutra^  It  is 
included  in  the  great  corpus  of  Sutras,  known  as  the  Apastamblya 
Kalpasutra  of  the  Black  Yajurveda  (in  30  Prasnas),  and  forms 
Prasnas  XXV  and  XXVI  of  this  corpus,  while  the  Grhyasutra  itself 
forms  the  twenty-seventh  Pra^na.  This  is  stated  by  Caundappa,  who 
wrote  a  commentary  on  the  Apastamblya  Sutras  in  the  fourteenth 
century  A.D.,  in  the  following  lines  : 

Title. 

Tradition  does  not  seem  to  have  fixed  upon  any  definite  title  for 
these  Mantras.  They  are  referred  to  simply  as  '  the  Mantras ' 
{mantrdli),  or  as  '  List  of  Mantras '  [manirasamdmndya,  commentaries 
on  Ap.  Grhy.  4,  2),  or  as  '  the  chapter,  or  the  two  chapters  of  Mantras ' 
{mantraprasiiah,  or  maJitraprahian,  or  mantraprasnadvayam,  or  as  '  the 
text  of  the  Mantras  for  recitation '  {inantrapdthd).  I  have  chosen 
'  Mantrapatha,'  which  is  warranted  by  some  of  the  MSS.,  as  being 

^  The  Apastamblya  Grhyasutra,  with  Extracts  from  the  Commentaries  .  .  .  ,  edited 
by  M.  Winternitz,  Vienna,  1887. 

2  See  A.  C.  Burnell,  Sanskrit  MSS.  at  Tanjore  (1880),  p.  16  b,  also  in  the  Indian 
Antiquary,  vol.  i,  p.  5  seq.  The  Paribhashas  form  part  of  Pras'na  XXIV,  not  Prasna 
XXV  (as  stated  by  Dr.  Biihler  in  S.  B.  E.,  vol.  ii,  p.  xii,  and  repeated  by  Prof. 
Oldenberg,  S.  B.  E.,  vol.  xxx,  p.  xxix).  See  Prof.  Max  Miiller  in  S.  B.  E.,  vol.  xxx, 
p.  312  seq. 

b  [III.  8.] 


X  INTRODUCTION. 

the  most  convenient  title,  though  the  majority  of  the  MSS.  are  in 
favour  of  Mantraprasna^.  The  Telugu  edition  has  the  title  Ekdgni- 
kdndamantraprasnadvayam,  and  Haradatta's  commentary  on  the 
Mantras  goes  by  the  title  Ekdgnikdndavydkhyd,  or  Ekdgnikdndainan- 
trdndm  vydkhyd,  sometimes  also  Mantraprasnabhdshya.  In  his  com- 
mentary on  Ap.  Dharmas.  II,  2,  3,  16  Haradatta^  uses  the  word 
'  Mantrapatha '  for  the  Mantras  occurring  in  the  Taitt.  Ar.  X,  67 
(see  also  Mahanarayana-Upanishad  19,  2,  ed.  Colonel  G.  A.  Jacob) 
to  be  recited  at  the  Vaisvadeva  rite,  and  referred  to  by  Ap.  Dharmas. 
II,  2,  3,  13-II,  2,  4,  8.  In  this  case  'Mantrapatha'  seems  to  be  used  in 
a  general  sense  for  '  text  of  the  Mantras.'  In  the  same  way  Mantrapatha, 
as  well  as  Mantrasamhita  and  Mantrabrahmana,  is  found  as  the  title  of 
similar  Collections  of  Prayers  belonging  to  the  different  Vedic  schools'. 

'  Aufrecht's  Catalogus  Catalogorum  (1891),  p.  430,  gives  both  'T'^m'3  and  T«T5<H-il . 
The  title  *I*T^^T3  is  given  by  Rice,  MSS.  in  Mysore  and  Coorg  (Bangalore,  1884), 
p.  46 ;  Benares  Catalogue  in  the  '  Pandit,'  vol.  iii,  p.  vii ;  G.  Oppert,  Lists  of  Sanskrit 
MSS.  in  Southern  India,  II,  2505.  Biihler,  Catalogue  of  Sanskrit  MSS.  in  Gujarat  etc., 
I,  p.  4,  has  W^^^*1«T^M[3:  (but  is  not  this  MS.  identical  with  our  MS.  E..?)  and 
^^^?^»n^^ff  f!T.  Our  MS.  E.  has  'T^mST  ;  so  also  Kielhorn,  Lists  of  Sanskrit 
MSS.  purchased  for  Government  during  the  years  1877-81  (Poona,  1881),  p.  21.  Oppert, 

I,  2943,  gives  T^T^m^  (sic).  Our  MSS.  B.  Bu.  W.  give  the  title  ^^3T?r:;  so  also 
Benares  Catalogue  in  the  '  Pandit,'  vol.  iii,  p.  vii ;  P.  Peterson,  Second  Report  in  Search 

of  Sanskrit  MSS.  (1884),  p.  178.  'T'^JT'^f  is  given  by  Burnell,  Tanjore  MSS.,  p.  16  b  ; 
also  in  the  Catalogue  of  Sanskrit  MSS.  in  the  Sanskrit  College  Library,  Benares  (Alla- 
habad :  Government  Press,  n.  d.),  p.  99.  Our  MS.  Wh.  has  *i«riMiMai<4*t-  As  to  the 
title  Ekagnikanda,  see  below,  p.  xxxviii. 

2  T^TT%:  ^^^  ^TfT  ^»TT^  ^TfT  f%t«ft  |%wr:  ^TT^  ^'RT^  W^f^fT^ 

^■^ftf^fl^  1[%^:  TJ^  ff  ^n^tfTZ  ^f^cTr:  I  etc.     See  Biihler,  Apastamba,  2nd  ed., 

II,  p.  64. 

^  A  Mantrapatha  of  the  White  Yajurveda  is  quoted  by  P.  Peterson,  Second  Report 
in  Search  of  Sanskrit  MSS.  (1884),  p.  173.  Several  MSS.  of  a  Mantrasamhita  of  the 
"White  Yajurveda  are  given  in  the  Catalogue  of  Sanskrit  MSS.  in  the  Sanskrit  College 
Library,  Benares,  p.  40.  A  Madhyandinlya-Mantrasamhita,  lithographed,  appeared  at 
Bombay,  1890.  It  is  a  modern  compilation,  beginning  with  ^WT^T'T^Tt,  and  con- 
taining such  prayers  as  ff^W'T^m:,  ^WI^'H^^  "^^JH^:,  ^T^^T^I  etc.  A 
Samavedamantrasamhita,  lithographed,  was  published  by  Prapa^amkara  and  Daya- 
samkara  (Jlrnadurge,  1888).  This  is  quite  different  from  the  well-known  Mantra- 
brahmana belonging  to  the  Gobhila-Grhyasutra,  though  it  is  also  intended  as  a  prayer 


INTRODUCTION.  xi 

The  Materials  for  the  Edition  of  the  Text. 
This  edition  of  the  Mantrapatha  is  based  on  the  following  MSS. : — 

[a)  MSS.  of  the  Text,  in  Devandgarl  characters^  with  accents. 

1.  W.  MS.  Wilson  468  of  the  Bodleian  Library,  Oxford,  containing  the 
first  Prasna  only.  Paper,  15  leaves  (ff.  37-51  of  the  volume),  7  lines  on 
a  page.     It  begins  :   ^^rj^^Tq-  •^■^\  ||  "ff  g  T^fTT  etc.     Colophon  :  ^[f?T 

^^■^37%  ^t%  IT^TT:  3r?r:  ll'=lll     Probably  eighteenth  century.     Correct. 

2.  B.  A  modern  copy,  procured  by  Dr.  G.  Blihler  and  presented  by 
him  to  the  Vienna  University  Library,  where  it  is  entered  under 
*  Manuscripta  I,  299  (I,  83695).'  Paper,  22  leaves,  13  lines  on  a  page. 
It  begins  :  ^^t^^^  ^T^:  II  ^^  ^^Wt  f^^%  II  \Xt:.  WiI  TT  ^  I^cTT  etc. 
The  title  is  given  on  the  first  page  as  follows :  ■^jlM^^'J^  ^"^m^mT^- 
»ft^I^  II     The  colophon  :  ^^fTT  JT'^TT^T:  '^'^T^^  H     Very  good  copy. 

3.  E.  MS.  No.  17  belonging  to  the  Elphinstone  College,  Bombay. 
Paper,  '3^0^  leaves,  11  lines  on  a  page.  The  title-page  has  the  following: 
(•f^  q^Q)  (^%  e^c^o^c))  II  (^q^^?T^X7T^T  ^^TftfT  <^^-a-<^^J^^).  The 
MS.  begins  :  ^^^IJ-RI  ^TT:  II  ff^:  "^  IT  ^  "l^t  etc.  The  colophon  runs 
as  follows  :  '^T^  II  T^  ^^  W^^^^^'^i^T^TfT^:  f^t^rt  II  ^^  '\'^\% 
f^'^-^MwK  TT^fM^^  %  ^^^ft  f^f^ft  II  ^T'^  tji^T^  'q  II  ^  II  ee  II  gj  II 
g^^f^  ^ftft^T^^HTT^IT^^^  II  ^  II     Not  very  correct. 

{b)  MSS.  of  the  Text,  in  Grantha  characters,  unaccentuated. 

4.  Bu.  Palm  leaf  MS.,  No.  50  of  Burnell's  Collection  in  the  India 
Office  Library.  See  A.  C.  Burnell,  Catalogue  of  a  Collection  of 
Sanskrit  MSS.  Part  I.Vedic  MSS.  (London,  1870),  p.  16  (Ixiv).  Why 
Burnell  should  have  described  the  '  Mantraprasnadvaya '  as  being 
'  Taittirlya  Aranyaka  V  and  VI,'  I  cannot  understand.  The  MS.  is 
fairly  correct. 

book  to  be  used  for  domestic  rites.  The  above-quoted  Benares  Catalogue,  p.  26, 
mentions  a  Mantrapadha  of  the  Samaveda.  There  are  several  MSS.  and  lithographed 
editions  of  a  Mantrasamhita  of  the  Rigveda  (which  does  not,  however,  belong  to  the 
Asvalayana-Grhyasutra,  but  is  of  a  more  modem  character).  Sayapa  (Rgveda- 
Bhashya  I,  i,  i,  Max  Miiller's  2nd  ed.,  vol.  i,  p.  24,  1.  12)  quotes  a  Mantrabrahmana 
of  the  Rigveda,  by  which  he  certainly  does  not  mean  the  Aitareya-Brahmana. 

b  2 


xii  INTRODUCTION. 

5.  Wh.  Palm  leaf  MS.,  No.  25  of  the  Whish  Collection  in  the  library 
of  the  Royal  Asiatic  Society,  37  leaves,  6  lines  on  a  page.  The  first 
leaf  contains  the  following  entry  :  '  The  Mantra-prasnam,  or  Mantras 
for  different  Brahmanical  ceremonies,  in  two  Chapters  of  17  and  22 
Lectures — C  M  Whish  1822.'  The  MS.  was  probably  written  towards 
the  end  of  the  eighteenth  century.     Very  correct. 

(c)   MSS.  of  Haradatta's  Commentary  oji  the  Mantrapdtha. 

6.  Hw.  Palm  leaf  MS.,  No.  26  of  the  Whish  Collection  in  the  library 
of  the  Royal  Asiatic  Society,  135  leaves,  5  lines  on  a  page,  Grantha 
characters.  Entry  on  the  first  leaf :  '  This  volume  contains  the  Mantra- 
prasna-bhashyam  :  compleat.  by  Haridattacharyyah — C  M  Whish  Calicut 
1824.'  The  MS.  looks  a  little  older  than  No.  25  of  the  same  collection 
(Wh.).    Correct. 

7.  Hbg.  A  modern  copy,  procured  by  Dr.  G.  Biihler  and  presented 
by  him  to  the  Vienna  University  Library,  where  it  is  entered  as  MS.  31a 
=  1,  134855.     It  is  written  on  paper  in  Grantha  characters.     Good  copy. 

8.  Hbd.  A  Devanagarl  transcript  (on  paper),  made  for  Dr.  G.  Biihler 
from  a  Grantha  MS.  of  the  library  of  the  Maharaja  of  Mysore,  and 
presented  by  Dr.  Biihler  to  the  Vienna  University  Library,  where  it  is 
entered  as  MS.  296=1,  134819.     Very  incorrect. 

9.  HHg.  Palm  leaf  MS.,  from  TiruvidaimarudiJr,  procured  for  me 
by  Dr.  Eugen  Hultzsch.  Very  small  Grantha  characters,  and  difficult 
to  read.  42  leaves,  about  13  lines  on  a  page.  Size  17x2  in.  The 
MS.  is  correct,  but  the  writing  is  perfect  poison  to  the  eyes,  and 
the  MS.  has  therefore  only  been  consulted  for  the  most  important 
passages. 

[d)   Other  Materials. 

10.  P.  A  MS.  of  the  Apastambiya-Samskara-Prayoga,  in  the 
Bodleian  Library,  Oxford  (MS.  Sansk.  d.  i).  This  Prayoga  gives 
the  Mantras  hi  extenso,  but  not  in  the  order  in  which  they  occur  in 
the  Mantrapatha,  as  the  ceremonies  are  arranged  differently  from  the 
Apastamblya  Grhyasutra.  The  MS.  is  imperfect,  ff.  2  and  9  being 
missing.  Consequently  not  all  the  Mantras  are  found  in  this  MS. 
I  thought  it  of  some  importance  to  collate  the  Mantras  in  this  MS. 
for  the  sake  of  those  grammatical  peculiarities  and  irregularities  which 


INTRODUCTION.  xiii 

will  have  to  be  discussed  below.  It  is  interesting  to  see  that  even  in 
this  Prayoga  MS. — which  is  quite  independent  from  all  the  MSS. 
described  above — it  did  not  occur  to  the  author  or  scribe  to  alter 
such  strange  readings  as  %vJ1^:  %  T^^T:,  etc.  It  is  a  paper  MS.,  in 
Devanagarl  character,  probably  written  about  too  years  ago,  and  was 
bought  in  1886  by  Dr.  G.  Thibaut,  then  at  Benares,  for  the  Bodleian 
Library. 

11.  T.  An  edition,  in  Telugu  characters,  of  Haradatta's  commentary 
on  the  Mantrapatha,  together  with  the  texts  of  the  Apastambiya  Grhya- 
sutra,  and  of  the  Mantrapatha,  printed  at  the  AdisarasvatI  Press, 
Chennipur,  1890.     The  complete  title  is  as  follows : — 

Sri 

Apastambamaharshaye  namah. 

Sasutraikdgnikdmdainanitrabhashyam 

vivahopanayanadisakalasmartakarmopayukta-manitrarthajijiiasunam 

atyanitopakaraya 

Apasta  mbiyagrhyasu  tra  in ,  ekcign  ikd  in  da  nia  m  traprasnadvayam  k  xx-Hara- 
dattdcdrya-w\ra.atdL-mamtrabhdshyani  ca  sukhabodham  samputlkrtya,  ane- 
kapraclnatalapatralikhitagrarnthavalokanapurvakarn  lekhakapramadadi- 
doshan  yathamati  parisodhya  Vdvilla,  Rdniasvdmisdstrmd  adisarasva- 
tlnilayakhyasvlyamudraksharasalayam  mudrapya  prakatikrtam  vijayate- 
taram  cennipuri.   1890  sarnvatsararn. 

The    first    Prasna    ends  :    IT  ^   TTTcn^^IT  I  f^ <*L<< <4 ^UT:    <\A^  I  ^t^- 

^^«Tt  ^  TTf^^wrt  I  ^^"T  ^  ^^Tfi:  I  etc. . . .  ffT^w^^^^:  ^TR^:  I 
TT  g  TITfIT  fV^^T'T^  ^^f^  II  <^^  II  3T  g  TV^  fTrf^  W^^rT  ^^f^  II  f ft:  ^ 

^T^wr^Tim^  II  it^jtit^^whtf:  ii 

At  the  end  of  II,  14,  T.  has:  f;^^irrf^^t%  f^rf^^lT%  '^'^^'>  ^: 
fl[^^TT%  Tg^^TTi:  ^TJTH:  II     It  ends :  fljcT^^:  H^*^*4TH:  ^'TT^^T??  IT^- 

^T^Sfi  T[ifiTf^^TT!^Ti^:  II  ^  flc^fi:  II 

These  materials  proved  quite  sufficient  for  the  critical  restoration  of 


xiv  INTRODUCTION. 

the  text  of  the  Mantrapatha,  and  it  is  not  likely  that  more  MSS.,  which 
might  have  been  procured  from  India,  would  have  been  of  much  avail. 
Commentaries  on  the  Mantrapatha  by  Sayana  (Vidyaranya),  and  by 
Sudarsanacarya,  are  mentioned  by  Dr.  G.  Oppert  (Lists  of  Sanskrit 
Manuscripts  in  Southern  India,  vol.  ii,  2083,  6790,  10089  ;  I'^^'i)-  But 
Dr.  Hultzsch,  who  was  kind  enough  to  make  enquiries  about  these  MSS., 
could  find  no  trace  of  them.  '  No  Pandit,'  he  writes,  '  knows  anything 
about  the  existence  of  these  commentaries.'  One  very  obliging  Pandit, 
Triambaka  Sastriar  of  Kumbakonam,  indeed  offered  to  *  make '  a  com- 
mentary of  Sayana.  He  writes  to  one  of  Dr.  Hultzsch's  correspondents: 
'  But  if  you  want  "  Sayanach^rya's  bh^shya,"  as  almost  all  these  mantras 
occur  in  the  Rigveda  and  Yajurveda,  I  think  we  can  write  it  out  of  these 
veda  bhashyas.'  Let  us  hope  that  we  shall  never  find  a  Bhashya  of 
Sayana  made  up  in  this  fashion,  though  an  authentic  commentary  of 
Sayana,  and  also  of  Sudarsanarya,  if  they  really  exist,  would  be  most 
valuable.     As  it  is,  we  must  be  satisfied  with  Haradatta's  commentary. 

There  can  be  no  doubt  that  Haradatta,  the  author  of  the  commentary 
on  the  Mantrapatha,  is  identical  with  the  Haradatta  who  wrote  the 
Anakula  Vrtti  on  the  Apastambiya  Grhyasutra,  and  the  Ujjvala  Vrtti 
on  the  Apastambiya  DharmasiJtra.  Now  it  has  been  proved  by 
Dr.  Biihler  that  this  Haradatta  cannot  have  written  later  than  between 
A.D.  1 450-1 500,  and  (if  he  was  also  the  author  of  the  Padamaiijarl, 
a  commentary  on  the  Kasika,  which  is  not  at  all  impossible)^  may  be 
much  older. 

As  none  of  our  MSS.  can  claim  so  early  a  date  as  the  fifteenth 
century,  it  follows  that  Haradatta's  commentary  must  be  considered 
as  the  highest  authority  for  the  reconstruction  of  the  text  of  the 
Mantrapatha.  Whenever,  therefore,  a  reading  was  supported  by  Hara- 
datta (H.)^,  it  has  invariably  been  adopted. 

'  See  Dr.  Biihler's  second  edition  of  the  Apastambiya  Dharmasutra  (Bombay 
Sanskrit  Series,  No.  XLIV),  part  i,  p.  viii  seq.  The  Mitakshara- Vrtti  on  the  Dharma- 
sutra of  Gautama  is  probably  the  work  of  the  same  Haradatta.  See  Dr.  Biihler  in 
S.  B.  E.,  vol.  ii  (2nd  ed.),  p.  xlvii  n.  For  other  works  ascribed  to  Haradatta,  and 
possibly  a  biography  of  this  learned  author  (Haradattlya  ?  Haradattacaritra .?),  see 
Th.  Aufrecht,  Catalogus  Catalogorum  (Leipzig,  1891),  p.  755. 

*  We  have,  of  course,  always  to  distinguish  between  a  reading  supported  by  a  special 
remark  of  Haradatta— only  these  have  been  pointed  out  in  the  notes  by  *  H.'— and 


INTRODUCTION.  xv 

As  to  the  MSS.  of  the  text,  the  Grantha  MSS.  had  to  be  considered 
as  of  higher  authority  than  the  Devanagari  MSS.,  for  the  orthographical 
pecuh'arities  of  the  latter  leave  no  doubt  that  they  go  back  to  Grantha 
MSS.  Besides,  there  is  every  reason  to  assume  that  the  Southern  MSS. 
represent  more  accurately  a  text  belonging  to  the  school  of  the 
Apastambins.  For,  as  Dr.  Biihler  has  shown  \  both  Brahmanical  tradi- 
tion, and  the  information  to  be  derived  from  inscriptions,  as  well  as 
the  actual  state  of  things  in  modern  India,  prove  that  the  Apastambins 
belong  to  Southern  India.  The  Taittirlya  literature,  generally,  must 
have  flourished  in  the  Dekhan  at  a  very  early  period^,  and  for  the  best 
Taittirlya  MSS.  we  have  always  to  turn  to  the  South,  where,  indeed, 
most  of  these  MSS.  are  found. 

The  Grantha  MS.Wh.  is,  as  a  rule,  more  correct  than  Bu.,  the  other 
Grantha  MS.,  which  stands  nearer  to  B.  W.  E.  than  Wh.  The  MSS. 
E.  and  W.  stand  much  nearer  to  each  other  than  they  stand  to  B. 

The  Telugu  edition  (T.)  has  only  been  collated  after  the  text  was 
already  in  type.  Its  value  is  that  of  a  good  MS.,  and  it  agrees  on  the 
whole  with  the  text  commented  on  by  Haradatta.  I  have  quoted 
it  in  the  critical  notes  in  all  important  cases.  Its  importance,  like  that 
of  P.,  lies  in  the  fact  that  it  also  confirms  the  authenticity  of  all  those 
strange  and  ungrammatical  readings  which  an  editor,  at  first  sight,  feels 
inclined  to  remove  by  conjectural  emendations,  and  which,  nevertheless, 
have  to  be  retained,  as  they  are  confirmed  by  Haradatta's  commentary, 
and  by  the  best  MSS. 

Grammatical  Irregularities. 

There  are  numerous  cases  in  these  Mantras  where  every  editor  would 
be  tempted  to  have  recourse  to  conjectural  emendations.  But  on  closer 
examination  he  will  remember  that  he  has  to  edit,  and  not  to  correct 
his  text,  and  that  even  a  grammatically  impossible  reading  has  to  be 
retained,  if  it  is  warranted  by  the  best  authority. 

readings  found  in  any  one  or  some  of  our  MSS.  of  Haradatta.     A  reading  found  in 

Hw.,  Hbg.,  Hbd.,  or  HHg.  has  no  more,  or  even  less,  weight  than  that  of  a  single  text 

MS.,  as  the  copyists  of  the  commentary  are  not  so  careful  as  those  of  the  text. 

^  See  S.  B.  E.,  vol.  ii  (2nd  ed.),  pp.  xxxiii-xxxvii. 

'  See  some  excellent  remarks  by  Dr.  H.  Liiders,  Die  Vyasa-C^iksha  (Kiel,  1895), 
p.  51. 


xvi  INTRODUCTION. 

Take  for  instance  I,  1,9.  Nothing  would  be  easier  than  to  correct 
this  verse  and  restore  the  readings  found  in  Rv.  VIII,  91,  7.  There  can- 
not, of  course,  be  the  least  doubt  that  %  T^:  for  %  T'T^  is  absolute 
nonsense,  that  the  vocative  f^  with  the  third  person  ^cfi"^fT  is  gram- 
matically impossible,  that  ^<^  is  the  correct  reading,  and  not  ^!^- 
Yet  the  evidence  of  the  MSS.  and  the  explanations  of  Haradatta  leave 
no  doubt  that  the  faulty  readings  are  those  known  among  the  Apa- 
stambins.  %»T^:  %  T^'^  is  the  reading  of  all  the  MSS.,  and  is  explained 
by  Haradatta.  The  reading  of  W.  X^'-  (sic)  is  clearly  a  weak  attempt 
of  some  copyist  to  justify  the  third  person  '^ofi'^f^  by  changing  the 
vocative  into  a  nominative.  '5^^;  again,  is  supported  by  the  readings 
of  all  but  one  of  the  MSS.,  and  by  Haradatta.  As  I  had  to  edit,  not 
to  correct  the  prayer  book  of  the  Apastambins,  I  could  only  give  the 
text  as  it  is  warranted  by  the  best  MSS.  and  by  the  Commentator,  and 
as  we  must  assume  that  the  Apastambins  repeated  it  on  the  occasion  of 
the  bride's  bath,  without  exactly  knowing  themselves  what  they  were 
repeating. 

I,  I,  10.  Here  again  there  is  not  the  least  doubt  that  ^g  ^^^:  is 
the  correct  reading,  but  the  explicit  statement  of  Haradatta,  that  ^^ 
ll^'^mt  is  the  reading  known  among  the  Apastambins  (3Tft(^^  xjTZi  ^ 
Uif^«(fH),  forbids  our  adopting  the  correct  reading  given  by  the  MSS. 
W.  Bu,,  and  found  Av.  XIV,  i,  40.  We  find  ^ITj;^for  ^I^  again  I,  11,  ii, 
and  in  1, 1 1,  6  Haradatta  supports  the  reading  of  the  best  MSS.  fq<^^T% 
for  t%^r^n%  by  saying  "iTcfiTT^  ^efiT^* .  It  might  be  said  that  we  could 
not  have  both  l^?^  and  ^H^  in  the  same  verse.  But  the  same  promiscuous 
use  of  the  two  sibilants  occurs  also  in  some  of  the  Asoka  inscriptions,  and, 
as  Dr.  Biihler  has  pointed  out,  is  due  to  a  laxness  of  pronunciation  to  be 
observed  in  most  parts  of  India'. 

I,  3,  14.    Following  the  authority  of  the  best  MSS.  and  of  Haradatta, 

'  'The  vacillation  is  just  the  same  as  when  the  inhabitants  of  Gujarat  say  in  one 
sentence  e  htm  kahe  chhe  ("  what  does  he  say  ?"),  and  in  the  next  tame  sunt  kahyum 
("what  did  you  say?").'  Dr.  Biihler  in  Epigraphia  Indica,  vol.  iii,  p.  136.  See  also 
M.  Bloomfield,  the  Kaugika-sfitra,  p.  Ix  ;  J.  Amer.  Or.  Soc,  vol.  xiii,  p.  cix  seq. ;  and 
S.B.  E.,  vol.  xlii,  pp.  255,  331 ;  J.  Wackernagel,  Altindische  Grammatik,  p.  226. 


INTRODUCTION.  xvii 

I  had  to  adopt  the  reading  ^H^^  ^^)  though  ^IH^^T^^^,  the  reading 
found  in  Dr.  Buhler's  MS.  of  Bharadvaja-Grhy.  I,  i6,  and  in  Hir.  I,  21,  2 
(ed.  Kirste),  is  far  more  plausible.  But  of  two  Hiranyakesin  MSS.  which 
I  have  seen  myself,  one  reads  ^TH^^T  ^^35,  the  other  "Xfo^T  ^^T- 

I,  8,  2.  The  reading  ^t  ^f tft  ^cfg'^^TIIT^  is  certainly  ungram- 
matical,  and  it  would  be  easy  enough  to  propose  emendations.  We 
might  correct  ^"^^TXirT^  to  ^"^^TT^f^  and  all  would  be  well.  Or,  we 
might  read  ?7;t  cffnft  ^cfg'^^TWT^,  taking  these  words  as  a  paren- 
thetical sentence.  Compare  Hir.  I,  29,  2  ;  Asv.  II,  9,  5  ;  Sahkh.  Ill, 
5,  3^.  But  the  varietas  lectionis  and  Haradatta's  commentary  leave  no 
doubt  that  the  ungrammatical  reading  is  the  traditional  reading  of  the 
Apastambins.     Baudh.  I,  8  has  the  same  reading. 

I,  8,  7.  Here,  again,  the  reading  "^g^f^cft  of  Av.  VI,  78,  2  might 
easily  be  substituted  for  '^•Rf^fft',  which  gives  hardly  any  sense.  The 
latter,  however,  is  the  reading  of  all  the  MSS.,  and  is  explained  by 
Haradatta  as  meaning  :    ^^T  cT^fK^'^fq'^T  T  5^^f?l  fmT ,  or  q<^*{i*ff- 

I,  9,  I.  One  might  think  that  the  accents  which  are  only  found  in 
the  Devanagarl  MSS.  have  little  authority,  and  as  a  matter  of  fact,  the 
MSS.  are  not  always  reliable  in  this  respect.  In  E.,  especially, 
the  accents  are  often  placed  quite  arbitrarily.  Yet,  although  I  have 
frequently  allowed  myself  to  deviate  from  the  MSS.  with  regard  to  the 
accentuation,  I  have  never  done  so  without  giving  the  readings  of  the 
MSS.  in  the  critical  notes ^.  For  we  find  in  Haradatta's  commentary 
references  to  the  accents  which  prove  that  they  also  were  fixed  by 
tradition.     Such  a  case  occurs  I,  9,  i,  where  Haradatta  confirms  the 

^  Here  also  the  Mantra  is  evidently  corrupt. 

^  It  is  hardly  necessary  to  state  that  if  I  quote  in  the  notes  a  reading  as  occurring, 
e.g.  in  'B.  W.  Wh.,'  or  in  'E.Bu.,'  etc.,  it  always  means  that  it  occurs  in  B.  W.  E. 
with  the  accents,  and  in  Wh.  Bu.  without  the  accents.  The  MSS.  give  frequently  the 
verb  with  the  Anudatta  in  a  dependent  clause ;  as  will  be  seen  from  the  critical  notes, 
I  have  corrected  the  accentuation  in  these  cases.  In  the  accentuation  of  vocatives, 
also,  the  MSS.  are  frequently  wrong,  and  I  thought  it  better  to  follow  the  general  rules 
of  Vedic  accentuation.  Especially  frequent  are  such  cases  of  wrong  accentuation 
towards  the  end  of  the  book.  See  I,  13,  3  a;  II,  2,  3  ;  6,  14a;  12,10a;  13, 5;  10;  14, 
2d;  15,  12;  17,  I ;  11;  12;  18,  35;  36;  39;  44;  20,  I ;  21-23;  33 ;  35  5  21,19;  32  b; 
33c;  22,  5a;  10 a. 

c  [in.  8.] 


xviii  INTRODUCTION. 

reading  of  our  accentuated  MSS. :  ^  ^n^:  3T  ^^^^f  T^  Tf  ^T:  I 
by  saying  ^^"^TH^rTf^^Tfl^l^T'^WrW  *I^f7r.  This  verse  occurs  in 
Av.  XX,  127,  12  in  the  following  form: 

Now  we  find  in  Par.  I,  8,  10,  Bhar.  I,  17,  and  Hir,  I,  22,  9  the  following 
version  of  the  first  line  : 

That  is  to  say,  in  order  to  make  the  first  line  harmonize  better  with  the 
second  line,  the  vocatives  were  changed  into  nominatives,  and  the  second 
person  37  ^T^H^  was  changed  into  a  third  person  f^  "^^•ff.  In  our 
Mantrapatha,  however,  the  vocatives  were  changed  into  nominatives, 
while  the  second  person  TT  ^T^^T^;^  was  retained.  The  Mantra  occurs 
also  Baudh.  I,  8  (agreeing  with  Mantrapatha),  and  MBr.  I,  3,  13  (agree- 
ing with  Av.),  but  unfortunately  we  do  not  know  how  the  corresponding 
line  in  these  texts  was  accentuated.  As  regards  MBr.  I,  3,  13,  Sayana's 
commentary — he  says  that  the  second  person  stands  for  the  third 
person^ — may  possibly  refer  to  TT^^  ^T^Ti,  and  ^^^TI  being  accen- 
tuated as  nominatives. 

I,  9,  3.  As  we  have  seen  that  Haradatta  was  acquainted  with 
a  traditional  accentuation  of  the  Mantras,  we  may  even  be  justified  in 
altering  the  accents,  against  our  accentuated  MSS.,  according  to  Hara- 
datta's  commentary.  I  have  ventured  to  do  so  in  this  difficult  Yajus, 
where  our  MSS.  read  TT^^:,  while  the  commentator  explains  3T^:  ^: 

^  Sayana  on  Mantra-Brahmaoa  (Royal  Asiatic  Society  MS.Whish  85,  foil.  1 5  b,  16  a) 

1, 3, 13 :  T^  'n^  Tf^  ''ig^^^  ^'^t  I  ^iiT>ii%  f^f^^i:  I  ^^T^in^ 

^^ft  3n?$^"Rt  ^^  I  ^^  ^T%^:  ( 'i )  i?^^g^^rw^^=^5T^  ^"m^  f{^^^^^- 
ww^  I  ^^fTr?t:  I  ^f  ^1  ^^T^^f^RT^:  n^^i^t  ?t  ^rqi^r^frt  rr^i^: 

i*f!^**iMrt^n^  II 


INTRODUCTION.  xlx 

by  saying  TI^:  Tra^luH^l*-  As  to  t^:  for  ^,  and  the  puzzling  form 
^%"S,  all  I  can  say  is  that  Haradatta  only  confirms  the  readings  of  the 
MSS.  when  he  says :  M'A  WT^^  f^^^^^:  I  W:  ^  ^T^fT  I  and  Hlft%^ 

3I^rf^^H  I 

I,  TO,  2.  Here,  again,  it  would  have  been  easy  enough  for  the  com- 
mentator, as  well  as  for  the  editor,  to  restore  the  readings  of  Rv.  X, 
85,  21.  Haradatta  knew  as  well  as  we  do  that  ^f?!^(ft"  is  the  reading  in 
the  Rigveda-Samhita,  yet  he  states  that  the  short  /  of  tif?T^f?T  is  '  Vedic' 
t^  is  the  reading  of  all  the  MSS.  and  of  Haradatta,  for  t^,  the  much 
better  reading  of  the  Rigveda.  More  doubtful  is  the  reading  f^TTT'l^  for 
^IWT'^.  The  MSS.  both  of  the  text  and  of  the  commentary  are  divided 
between  f^T^  and  ssr^TF^,  but  Haradatta's  explanation  ^\5^TH^TTH" 
f^^T^  is  more  appropriate  for  f^TTTT.-  The  Devanagari  MSS.  often 
give  the  reading  of  the  Rigveda,  where  the  Grantha  MSS.  have  peculiar 
readings,  and  it  is  altogether  more  probable  that  a  copyist  should  have 
substituted  a  reading  of  the  Rigveda  for  a  reading  differing  from  it,  than 
the  other  way  about.  For  the  same  reasons  I  have  adopted  the  reading 
1W^  I,  10,  I,  instead  of  "fftji^  of  Rv.  X,  85,  22. 

I,  II,  2.  If  there  could  be  any  doubt  as  to  Haradatta's  thorough 
acquaintance  with  the  readings  of  the  Rigveda-Sarnhita,  it  would   be 

removed  by  his  note  on  the  reading  <T^  for  rf^.  All  the  MSS.  support 
the  reading  cT^,  and  Haradatta  has  the  following  interesting  remark  on 
it :  '  The  u  has  the  Anunasika ;  the  Bahvrcas,  however,  read  it  as  a  pure 
vowel.  In  our  case  also,  some  people  read  an  Anusvara  after  the  u,  but 
pronounce  the  u  itself  as  a  pure  voweP.'  Such  expressions  as  "^^^j 
'they  read,  they  recite,'  are  very  significant,  and  go  far  to  prove  that 
Haradatta  did  not  rely  merely  on  what  he  saiu  in  MSS.,  but  based  his 
remarks  on  what  he  heard  from  the  mouth  of  Apastambins  when  they 
were  reciting  their  prayers. 

I,  II,  4.     Here,  again,  I  ventured  to  alter  the  accents  on  the  authority 

^T<;*J^^  I  ^jcRTT  ^  ^^^  II  The  Anunasika  is  a  nasal  sound  affecting  or 
accompanying  the  vowel,  the  Anusvara  is  a  ndiSaX  following  after  the  vowel.  See 
Wackernagel,  Altind.  Grammatik,  p.  256;  Whitney,  Taittirlya-Pratisakhya,  p.  8. 

C  2 


XX  INTRODUCTION. 

of  Haradatta.  While  the  accentuated  MSS.  have  ^  ^pT,  which  yields 
no  sense  at  all,  H.  explains  ^^^*T:  as  being  '  chdndasa'  for  ^f^Rt- 
I  do  not  believe  that  his  explanation  is  right,  but  it  shows,  at  any  rate, 
that  the  Apastambins,  heard  by  Haradatta,  did  not  recite  ^f  "^^^  but 
^^iT.  This,  too,  is  corrupt,  but  it  is  not  a  corruption  of  MSS.,  but 
one  that  had  become  stereotyped  in  the  recitation  of  the  Apastambins. 
It  would  not  be  difficult  to  propose  emendations,  but  if  we  once  begin 
to  conjecture,  there  are  so  many  possibilities  that  they  all  lose  in 
probability.  I  subjoin  the  readings  of  the  MSS.  of  H.,  and  some 
possible  emendations : 

•»f'refl^*<?;«5f  Unaccentuated  MSS. 
ofHWf  ^"W  i^  Accentuated  MSS. 

«f*TWl^T^  iy^  H. 

^farW^T  ^^  jy^  I  Possible  conjectures. 

«f*TWW  'StT  (hiatus)  Xy^ 

I,  II,  II.  There  is  much  that  is  ungrammatical  in  this  Mantra.  We 
have  ^If^'^T  for  ^^•fTT,  ^*^  for  ^?^,  and  ^^:  for  fci:.  But  all  these 
readings  are  confirmed  by  Haradatta's  commentary,  and  are  given  by 
nearly  all  our  MSS.  Hence  I  should  not  have  been  justified  in 
correcting  this  verse  according  to  Rv.  VHI,  31,  9,  where  we  find  the 
correct  readings.  As  to  ^|T(^for  Wi^,  see  above,  note  to  I,  i,  10.  H.  says 
that  s  for  s  is  '  Vedic,'  and  adds  that  the  Bahvrcas  read  s.  As  to 
^IT^P^T  he  says  :  ^^m\  ^3^^^: .  He  explains  ^^\  by  ^'^^J  and 
W^\  by  If^cTfi;  (^^  ^Z  ^"^^^^TW).  The  verse  was  originally  con- 
nected with  some  rite  of  the  Soma  sacrifice^,  and  when  it  was  in  the 
Mantrapatha  included  among  the  prayers  to  be  recited  at  marital 
cohabitation    after   the    wedding,  its   original    meaning   was   no    longer 

'  The  two  verses  Rv.  VIII,  31,  8-9  would  be  very  appropriate  for  an  occasion  where 
cohabitation  forms  part  of  the  Soma  sacrifice,  as  at  the  Mahavrata  ceremony.  See 
A.  Hillebrandt,  Sonnwendfeste  in  Alt-Indien,  pp.  42-44.  I  agree  with  Pischel  (Vedische 
Studien,  I,  178  seq.)  as  to  ndhar  hay'mg  the  meaning  oi  yoni,  but  I  see  no  reason  why 
romasa  should  not  mean  sepa.  I  translate  sdm  tidho  romasdm  hato  devesJm  krmdo 
dtivah,  'they  join  together _y^«/ and  ^epa,  and  (thereby)  worship  the  gods.' 


INTRODUCTION.  xxi 

understood,  or  only  half  understood.  And  if  people  repeat  what  they 
do  not  understand,  corruptions  like  those  occurring  in  our  Mantra  are 
almost  inevitable. 

I,  i6,  2.     '^T^fl^for  ^gTTr'qT;f!;(Rv.  X,  159,  2)  is  not  only  the  reading 

of  all  the  MSS.  and  T.,  but  is  also  confirmed  by  Haradatta,  who  says 
that  V  for  /  is  '  Vedic,'  adding  that  the  Bahvrcas  read  /.  It  is  note- 
worthy that  the  Grantha  MSS.  in  our  case  write  quite  distinctly  ^[^T**, 
though  in  many  cases  it  is  impossible  to  distinguish  between  Grantha 

V  and  /,  the  two  letters  being  so  much  alike.     We  find  also  /  for  v,  as 

in  XTfT'^  I,  13'  5  for  mR^^  of  Av.  XIX,  8,  4.  In  II,  22,  4  it  is  almost 
impossible  to  say  whether  lTtlin"'I^or  IT^Wl,  ought  to  be  read.  Following 
Haradatta's  note  "H^W't^  ^^f T•l^  I  adopted  the  reading  TRXrr«l^,  though 
the  MSS.  of  the  text  are  in  favour  of  TT^xn"*!^.  B.  supports  the  read- 
ing of  T.  ■R^xirT'T.,  which  is  not  impossible  for  TmTJT'l  corresponding 
to  ITxnit  of  Av.  Ill,  15,  6.  If  Haradatta  had  read  TI^Tir«^,,  he  would  have 
made  a  remark  on  the  ^^TT'-     But  the  most  startling  interchange  of 

V  and  p  occurs  II,  22,  9,  where  the  MSS.  (all  but  one)  read  "^^  ^>J5f(. 
for  ^  ^iSTl,  on  which  Haradatta  remarks :  iJ«41<^T^l|^  ^^  c(ch|<<^ 
•«ail«^^:  tj^TT'  II  Of  course,  when  seeing  ift  for  ^  in  a  Grantha  MS., 
and  the  regular  form  W,  immediately  after,  one  would  naturally  think 
that  this  is  a  clerical  mistake  due  to  the  similarity  of  the  two  letters 

V  and  /  in  Grantha.  But  if  we  remember  that  Haradatta  did  not  rely 
on  MSS.  alone,  but  ^^^r^the  Apastambins  recite  their  Mantras  before 
he  wrote  his  commentary,  we  shall  have  to  admit  that  this  interchange 
between  v  and  /  is  due  to  a  dialectic  pronunciation  of  the  Apastambins, 
and  not  to  a  slip  made  by  a  copyist.  It  is  highly  improbable  that 
Haradatta  would  have  made  his  remarks  on  the  authority  of  a  single 
faulty  MS.  In  fact,  if  he  relied  on  MSS.  at  all,  he  must  have  had  more 
than  one   MS.,  as  we  have  seen  that  he  mentions  a  various   reading 

'  The  Haradatta  MSS.  vacillate,  however,  in  the  same  way  as  the  text  MSS., 
between  "fftlllpl^,  iiqii|n,^  and  HM*Ul'l,  but  there  is  more  authority  for  IT^XJpl^. 
The  readings  are  :  TRTHI  ^I^IT^  Hw.  Hbg.  V^^IM^  ^^IT^  Hbd.  MMa.K 
^^ITTT^  H  Hg.    "R^XTrT^i;  ^^fTTT'l  T.  comm.  (t^UTT WTfTT  text  of  T.). 

^  One  might  even  derive  IT^^'l.from  ^"1,+  IT,  but  this  is  not  probable. 


xxii  INTRODUCTION. 

<T|[  for  fT|[  above,  p.  xix.  And  a  commentator  like  Haradatta  knew  as 
well  as  we  do,  that  copyists  are  by  no  means  infallible.  If  he  had  found 
1^  for  ^  in  a  MS.,  he  would  have  simply  corrected  it.  His  remark  that 
/  is  '  Vedic '  for  v  proves  that  he  had  the  best  authority  for  the  reading 
TJt'  Moreover,  we  can  imagine  that  an  editor  of  both  the  text  and  the 
commentary  (e.g.  the  editor  of  the  Telugu  edition)^  would  adopt  the 
reading  ift  on  the  strength  of  the  commentary,  but  it  is  highly  im- 
probable that  the  writers  of  the  MSS.  E.,  B.,  and  Wh.  should  all  have 
faithfully  and  carefully  followed  the  commentary  of  Haradatta  in  writing 
lit)  which  must  have  been  as  startling  to  any  scribe  as  it  is  to  us. 

I,  i6,  4.  The  best  MS.  of  the  text  (Wh.)  and  the  best  MS.  of  the 
commentary  (Hw.)  read  ^rf^"^  instead  of  "^rf^R.  It  is  just  possible  that 
we  have  in  this  one  irregularity  more,  but  as  Haradatta  himself  does  not 
make  any  special  remark  about  it,  I  thought  it  safer  to  follow  the 
majority  of  MSS.  which  read  "^f^  with  Rv.  X,  159,  4. 

I,  16,  6.  It  looks  strange,  no  doubt,  that  we  should  read  ^f»T3J5T^ 
in  ver.  5  and  ■^f3T3J5"^:  in  ver.  6.  But  the  evidence  of  the  MSS.  and 
Haradatta's  remark  (WT^^W^^T^TT^:  g^Tl^fTf^  ^T^)  leave  no  doubt 
that  the  Apastambins — probably  on  account  of  the  preceding  5E[X?(^: — 
read  ^f*f5J5"'Ct^  in  ver.  6,  while  the  readings  of  the  best  MSS.  and 
Haradatta  prove  that  we  have  to  read  "^rfw^J^^  ^"  v^^-  5-  Compare 
C.  R.  Lanman,  Noun-Inflection  in  the  Veda,  p.  376  seq. 

IT,  2,  3.  I  am  doubtful  about  the  reading  ^^Tfr*!^.  Both  the  text 
and  the  Haradatta  MSS.  vacillate  between  ^j^iir«t,,  ^^Wl?  and  ^rf^T!I«!^. 
Haradatta  explains  :  f%t%\W^^^I^  (viz.  SfiT^T^T^^H^t  ^t^f^lT^T^l). 
The  evidence  of  the  MSS.  is  decidedly  in  favour  of  ^I^in»l,^.  It  ought 
to  be  mentioned  that  the  reading  ^Tf^lU'l  is  doubtful,  as  in  the  Grantha 
what  I  read  i  may  be  meant  for  the  Virama.  And  as  the  Virama  is 
frequently  omitted  in  Grantha  MSS.  even  the  reading  ^^W'l  might 
be  meant  for  ^'^•i;.     In  the  same  verse  we  ought,  of  course,  to  expect 

^  T.  reads  not  only  ^  xft  but  also  f^m  >ft  in  II,  22,  9,  and  ftWT  Tt  (for 
T^^rr  '^\}  in  II,  22,  10 !     But  the  commentary  in  T.  agrees  with  our  MSS. 

2  Could  it  be  corrupted  from  "*<V<«V.'  Or  is  it  formed  after  the  analogy  of  such 
forms  as  ^R^RI.^  '^I^'l,  etc.  ? 


INTRODUCTION.  xxiii 

-^©•nn,  (as  in  Mantra  5),  but  the  evidence  of  the  MSS.  leaves  no  doubt 
that  the  Apastambins  read  ^lffl«l^  in  this  verse.  The  text  MSS.  have 
all  ^IffT^,  so  also  the  best  Haradatta  MS.  (Hw.),  and  HHg.  reads 
^Sfl«l^  ■«ia>«n«v,,  which  I  believe  to  be  Haradatta's  own  reading 
explaining  the  irregular  by  the  regular  form.  The  accents  had  to  be 
corrected,  as  cdkftan  is  impossible. 

II,  2,  8.  The  reading  of  Av.  II,  13,  3  ;  XIX,  24,  6  qfV^  ^rei  ^?rf%WT: 
is,  no  doubt,  the  correct  reading  of  the  verse,  but  it  is  not  the  reading  of 
the  Apastambins.  It  is  true  that  in  Grantha  it  is  frequently  impossible 
to  distinguish  the  letters  dh  and  th.  But  it  cannot  be  a  mere  accident 
that  all  the  MSS.,  both  Devanagarl  and  Grantha,  read  distinctly 
VTJ,  not  ^T:.  The  Telugu  edition ^  too,  and  the  Prayoga  MS.  read  \n:, 
and,  above  all,  Haradatta  renders  trgf^^lT:  by  ^ftff 'T^T«rf%,  and  remarks  : 
^^K^  ^^TT'^eelt^^: .  Hiranyakesin  also  reads  ^f^I^TT:  (though  one 
of  Prof.  Kirste's  MSS.  has  "^fv^T:).  Perhaps,  we  ought  to  read  ^''ft^ 
Tr€t  "^f^^i:  against  the  authority  of  the  accentuated  MSS, 

II,  2,  II.  The  form  ^frfl'  (which  is  also  found  in  Bhar.,  Hir.,  and 
Baudh.)  is,  as  Prof.  Kirste  (note  to  Hir.  I,  4,  6)  suggests,  probably 
a  Prakritic  form  for  ti^^ ,  which  occurs  Sahkh.  II,  i,  30.  But  it  should 
be  added  that  in  Sahkh.  also  a  various  reading  ^^rf'T'l"  is  quoted  in 
Prof.  Oldenberg's  edition  (Ind.  Stud.  XV,  p.  48).  See  also  Prof. 
Oldenberg's  note  on  Sahkh,  II,  10,  4  (S.  B.  E.,  vol.  xxix,  p.  75  note). 

II,  3,  2.  Here  we  have  again  a  clear  instance  of  Haradatta's  careful- 
ness and  trustworthiness  in  recording  readings  of  the  Apastambins  which 
differ  from  those  of  the  Rigveda.  While  Rv.  IV,  58,  i  and  Vs.  XVII, 
89  read  ^^T^^^T,  the  Mantrapatha  (agreeing  with  TA.  X,  10,  2) 
reads  ^3^T^T^T-  This  difference  of  accentuation  between  the  Apa- 
stambins and  the  Bahvrcas  is  pointed  out  by  Haradatta,  who  separates 
^3x1  and  ^?r^T,  and  says  :  ^-KItIMT^^  ^(?I^^  I  ^F^^m^TfI^^T^^%  I 
I  should  prefer  to  explain  ^^t^«iT  in  our  Mantra  with  Sayana  as  meaning 
'  by  the  muttered  prayer,' 

In  II,  3,  24  Haradatta  again  refers  to  the  accentuation,  pointing  out 
that  'some'  (^f^?^)  read  asai'i  instead  oi asau. 

^  However,  T.  has  very  frequently  ^  for  ^' 


xxiv  INTRODUCTION. 

II,  6,  8.  It  is  almost  too  tempting  to  correct  f%^  to  f^'^,  the 
reading  of  Rv.  I,  23,  24,  especially  if  we  remember  that  in  Grantha  ^^ 
might  easily  be  misread  for  %.  But  all  our  MSS.  (also  T.)  have  f^^%, 
and  Haradatta  says  that  the  t  for  Visarga  in  fH^^  is  ' chdndasa'  adding 
that  the  Bahvrcas  read  f%^J-  It  is  certainly  a  mistake,  but  as  it  is  not 
merely  a  clerical  mistake  of  some  copyist,  it  has  to  be  retained  in  the 
text  as  a  faulty  reading  of  the  Apastambins. 

II,  7,  25.  The  reading  ?;^Wt^^  is  not  only  supported  by  all  but  one 
of  our  MSS.,  and  by  Haradatta's  commentary,  but  it  is  also  the  reading 
of  Hir.  I,  10,  6,  and  I,  11,3,  and  (according  to  Prof.  Kirste)  also  of  Bhar. 
II,  21.  The  correct  reading  would,  no  doubt,  be  f^jft^Vl",  which  we 
find  Par.  I,  13,  i.  But  the  correct  reading  was  not  the  reading  of  the 
Apastambins,  and  the  mistake  is  in  all  probability  older  than  the  Sutra- 
karas  Bharadvaja  and  Hiranyakesin. 

II,  8,  4.  Whether  WWW  is  a  Prakritic  form  for  WTW%  o^  a-  mistake  for 
WWfW  (the  reading  of  Hir.  I,  10,  6)  may  be  doubted,  but  there  can  be  no 
doubt  that  we  have  to  read  W^W  in  the  Mantrapatha,  as  this  is  the  reading 
of  all  MSS.,  and  Haradatta  tells  us  that  W^W  for  WT^^  is  '  Vedic' 

II,  8,  10,  ^IfJl^ll^  is  the  reading  of  all  MSS.,  though  we  should 
expect  ^TTT^^,  as  KamayanI  is  the  patronymic  of  Sraddha. 

II,  9,  I.  In  T:f^fT^^  we  have  ^[^  used  as  a  neuter  in  the  sense  of 
tfr^.  A  similar  neglect  of  Vrddhi  occurs  in  ?j^^5«iw\:  II,  17,  26, 
where  all  MSS.  have  the  short  a,  and  Haradatta  says  ^T^^  S*^<?4*<^l 
In  II,  17,  8  we  find  an  irregular  Vrddhi  in  "^TT'tTfT^T  for  '^•fTfT^T  or 
"*IMRt!JT.     Haradatta  says  ^T^^I^T^f^fw:  I 

II,  II,  19.  If  Haradatta  is  right,  we  have  here  Hi^  for  ^^^,  which 
makes  good  sense.  Tilada,  a  personification  of  the  after-birth,  is 
addressed  :  '  Thou  art  neither  flesh,  nor  (part  of  the)  abdomen.'  Compare 
II,  16,  7  and  8,  where  according  to  the  evidence  of  the  MSS.  TtfffT 
has  to  be  read  in  ver.  7,  and  ^f^  in  ver.  8.  Two  different  beings  seem 
to  be  meant. 

'  Grantha  MSS.  always  double  the  consonant  after  r.  For  this  and  other  peculiari- 
ties of  Grantha  MSS.,  see  my  edition  of  the  Apastamblya  Grhyasutra,  p.  x  note. 

'''  Compare  ^3^^  and  ^itrfT>  TT^^  and  ^TT^T?  Wackernagel,  Altindische  Gram- 
matik,  p.  220. 


INTRODUCTION.  xxv 

II,  13,  7.  Haradatta  is  hardly  right  in  explaining  ^R^  as  a  nominative 
standing  for  the  accusative  ^?t\  and  in  deriving  q^T't^  from  ttHc  +  "?R(, 
'  to  throw  ^.'    Perhaps  we  ought  to  read  "^^  ^f^  '  Kali,  the  dice.'     tj^T^ 

seems  to  be  used  (as  'T^m^  is  sometimes)  in  the  sense  of  '  to  sit  round 
(with  hostile  intentions),  ciraunsedere! 

II,  14,  2.  *ui|ci(4'^  is  certainly  a  mistake  for  1iT^^^.  But  Haradatta 
says%  8»«*u«=l<4'i  ITOll^s^^,  and  all  the  MSS.  read  lfUI!c|(4%-  Compare 
Apast.  Grhy.  5,  23,  where  "^^  is  used  as  a  feminine,  as  if  it  were  ^f^- 

II,  15,  3.  In  this  verse  (which  occurs  also  in  a  very  corrupt  form 
in  Asv.  II,  8,  16  and  Sahkh.  Ill,  3,  1)  we  find  again  an  impossible 
mixture  of  second  and  third  persons.  Nothing  would  be  easier  than 
to  correct  ^TTf^TT^fft  to  ^T  ^,  and  f?Tai'4ir  to  f?THT  TT,  but  it  is  wiser 
to  follow  Haradatta,  and  simply  state  the  piirushavyatyaya,  without 
tampering  with  the  traditional  text. 

II,  16,  2  and  5.  If  I  had  been  sure  that  Haradatta  really  read  ^^ 
^T^IIf^^  for  J^  "^"^l^  in  these  verses,  I  should  have  adopted  it  in  the 
text,  as  T.  does,  for  Haradatta's  authority  must  count  for  more  than 
that  of  the  MSS.  On  the  other  hand,  this  would  be  the  only  case 
in  which  a  reading  given  by  Haradatta  is  not  supported  by  any  of  the 
text  MSS.  And  as  he  has  no  special  gloss  on  ^^,  it  is  doubtful  whether 
Haradatta  really  read  it.  The  MSS.  of  the  commentary  have — 
('^r^  ^"Riirfi:  ^q^fi:  Hw.  Hbg.  Hbd. 

II,  16,2  I^T^RlIcI^H^iniHHg. 

1^^  ^cfiip^  ^Xf^I^  Comm.  in  T. 

/^frr^  ^^Hfl  w^ii'T^iirfi:  Hw. 

11  16  J  ^^^  ^T^^fl  '^'^Tt,  -^"^^  WT^fT  Hbg. 
'      '      I^TR^Tr^irfi:  ^^Jrnl  i?1iR:  HHg.  Deest  in  Hbd. 
^TTTTefi^  W^lf  ^TOfl,  Comm.  in  T. 
Hiranyakesin  II,  7,  2  has  ^*js(f*T^  '^T^^c^^. 

All  the  Mantras  in  this  chapter  are  beset  with  difficulties,  and  it  may 
be  doubted  whether  it  will  ever  be  possible  to  restore  the  text  so  as  to 
bring  out  a  satisfactory  meaning.     In  fact,  I  do  not  believe  that  those 

d  [ITI.  8.] 


xxvi  INTRODUCTION. 

who  used  these  charms  to  cure  children's  diseases  or  to  exorcise  the 
demons  harassing  Uttle  children,  knew  the  actual  meaning  of  the  words 
which  they  recited. 

Whether  we  ought  to  read  g^^W  or  g^f^^Iir  in  II,  16,  3  and  6  is 
quite  doubtful.  If  ^^ftW  in  Satap.  Br.  XI,  4,  1,  6  ;  14  means  '  shaggy,' 
^YftlO"  might  mean  '  hair,'  and  ^^f^W  '  fine-haired.'  But  the  best 
MSS.  (Hw.  Wh.)  support  g^TW- 

In  II,  16,  7  the  reading  "^^^T^f^T,  though  syntactically  impossible, 
seems  to  be  warranted  by  the  best  MSS.  and  by  Haradatta's  com- 
mentary. But  the  MSS.  are  corrupt.  I  subjoin  the  readings  of  the 
Haradatta  MSS. : 

^^^^fTT  ^^TT:^(5I^:  I  ^?n^t^T  ^l^fT  I  Hbd. 
^^\^^fT  ^2fiTT5EI(2I^:  I  ^^'^'iT  ^I'l^d  I  HHg. 
^^^T^  I  ^5RTT^(?I^'  I  Wrg^T  ^T^fl  I  Hbg. 
^^\n^^  I  ^^TT^(2I^:  I  ^^g^T  l^fT  I  Hw. 
^^^T^fH  I  ^T^cT  I  '^T^T^  ^^W^'.  ^^g^T  l^^rT  I  Comm.  in  T. 
For  the  metre's  sake  it  ought  to  be  left  out  altogether,  but  the  sense 
seems  to  require  "^qf  \JT^fT,  the  corrected  reading  of  Bu.     Hir.  II,  7,  2 
also  reads  ^^VfT^f?!. 

A  most  puzzling  form  is  ^^"^^  in  II,  16,  9  seq.  Haradatta,  indeed, 
has  no  difficulty,  he  quietly  explains  ^^0<H  by  "^^^T^fT,  without 
telling  us  how  he  arrives  at  this  meaning.  There  can  be  no  doubt  that 
the  verses  must  have  had  some  sense  at  some  time  or  other.  But, 
as  we  find  them  in  the  Mantrapatha  (and  both  Haradatta  and  the  MSS. 
enable  us  to  ascertain  at  least  the  traditional  readings  of  the  Apastam- 
bins),  they  defy  all  attempts  at  interpretation.  The  words  •W^  "^^ 
^W^  seem  to  suggest  that  ^^"^^  is  the  name  of  a  male  demon,  and 
^^■^  his  female  counterpart,  and  it  is  not  impossible  (as  Dr.  Biihler  has 
kindly  suggested  to  me)  that  we  have  to  look  for  something  like  ^Wt^ 
^<T:  in  ^W''Ct^fT,  while  'ft^TT  might  stand  for  €t^  Tci;.  But  in 
conjecturing  anything  like  that,  we  really  go  beyond  the  time  when 
these  Mantras  were  fixed  in  the  school  of  the  Apastambins.  And  if  we 
could  get  at  the  original  form  of  the  Mantras,  it  would  only  mean  that 
they  were  composed  in  this  form,  but  became  corrupt  and  intelligible, 
before  they  were  received  into  the  prayer  book  of  the  Apastambins. 


INTRODUCTION.  xxvii 

II,  17,  13.  Here  we  have  again  a  case  where  an  entirely  impossible 
and  ungrammatical  reading  is  warranted  both  by  Haradatta  and  by  the 
MSS.     f^T^FTTc!;.  is  explained  by  ff^J,  and  as  to  ^(t^  Haradatta  says: 

II,  22,  5  seq.  Here  again  the  reading  ^f^^cT*  is  perfectly  certain, 
though  we  may  hesitate  to  adopt  Haradatta's  explanation,  who  says : 
^15^^  ^^^  ^ftftfi:  ^fft  ^W'.  For  the  readings  of  Hiranyakesin 
and  Paraskara  seem  to  point  to  some  other  corruption. 

In  II,  22,  10  m^«T  f^^T  ^  is  certainly  the  correct  reading.  But  the 
false  reading  tn^«T  f^^TT  ^  was,  no  doubt,  the  traditional  reading  of 
the  Apastambins,  whether  they  explained  to  themselves  the  k  as 
'  Vedic,'  as  Haradatta  does  (sfi^TT  ^^^'T'^WT^^-).  or  never  thought  of 
any  explanation. 

The  grammatical  irregularities  which  have  just  been  pointed  out  will, 
I  am  afraid,  prove  of  very  little  value  to  grammarians.  A  few  of  the 
cases  quoted  may  be  due  to  dialectic  pronunciation,  and  thus  throw 
some  light  on  the  phonology  of  the  Sanskrit  spoken  in  Southern  India. 
And  I  will  here  add  a  few  cases  of  irregular  contraction  and  euphonic 
combination,  which  may  be  interesting  for  grammarians. 

In  I,  3,  14  we  read  ^^^flf^f^,  and  the  same  contraction  dmuhdm 
(^=.dni7{s  +  ahdm}  or  dmfl  +  ahdm})  occurs  also  in  Baudh.  I,  12,  Bhar.  I, 
19,  and  Hir.  I,  20,  2^,  which  proves  that  the  Mantra  in  this  form  was 
common  property  of  the  Black  Yajurvedins. 

Another  Mantra  which  belongs  to  the  Taittirlyas  generally  is  I,  4,  76 
(repeated  many  times,  see  also  Hir.  I,  3,  6  etc.),  which  occurs  already  in 
TBr.  II,  4,  1,9.  Both  Sayana  on  this  passage,  and  Haradatta  on  our 
Mantra  agree  in  explaining  '^'mf^  =  ayas  asi,  and  '^'^m'^=ayds  sdn. 
Similar  contractions  as  ayasi  —  ayasasi  have  been  pointed  out  by  the  late 
Prof.  Roth  (Z.  D.  M.  G.,  vol.  48,  p.  678). 

A  case  of  elision  occurs  I,  13,  9  (also  Hir.  I,  16,  3)  in  Tf^,  which 
Haradatta  rightly  explains  as  nd  asi,  i.  e.  nd  'si.  See  Wackernagel, 
Altindische  Grammatik,  p.  318. 

*  The  Telugu  edition  omits  this  remark  (which  is  found  in  all  our  MSS.)  in  the 
commentary,  and  reads  Wf^Mfl iW^^I,  in  the  text. 

^  See  my  paper,  'Das  altindische  Hochzeitsrituell,'  etc.  (Denkschriften  der  k. 
Akademie  der  Wissenschaften  in  Wien,  Phil.-Histor.  CI.  Bd.  XL,  Wien,  iSga).  p.  6. 

d   2 


xxviii  INTRODUCTION. 

Haradatta  is  no  doubt  right  in   explaining  fxi^fTT    II,   14,    1    as  an 

irregular  Sandhi  for  fc^fW  =/zVi  eti,  and  iji^rf^  II,  22,  5  for  iK^f^  = 
kvd  eshyasi.     Compare  Wackernagel,  1.  c,  p,  321  seq. 

Grammatical  forms  which  deserve  to  be  mentioned  are  perhaps  the 
difficult  form  "'^I^T^  I,  4,  4\  for  which  Av.  XIV,  2,  52  has  the  much 
easier  reading  '^f^^^cl,  and  '^•Tf*nr^^  I,  5)  18  (also  Baudh.  II,  10  with  the 
long  f),  and  rT|[  I,  ii,  2,  which  may  possibly  be  a  contraction  for  71551x2. 

The  occurrence  of  wf^  with  the  short  i  in  "^J^f^:  I,  i,  5  (also  Baudh. 
I,  i),  and  in  ^f^T^  I,  to,  '>^-6  deserves  also  to  be  mentioned. 

But  most  of  the  grammatical  irregularities  discussed  above  admit  of 
no  explanation  from  the  grammarian's  point  of  view — as  little  as  the 
gibberish  of  magicians.  They  can  only  be  explained  by  assuming  that 
these  prayers  were  handed  down  by  oral  tradition — probably  for  cen- 
turies— among  people  who  were  no  longer  familiar  with  Vedic  speech. 
What  the  Jaina  monk  Harikesa-Bala  tells  the  Brahmans — 'You  are 
only  the  bearers  of  words,  as  it  were,  you  do  not  understand  their 
meaning,  though  you  have  learned  the  Vedas  ^ ' — was  probably  literally 
true  at  a  very  early  period.  The  authors  of  the  Brahmanas  could  not 
have  used  the  Vedic  Mantras  for  their  fantastic  speculations,  if  these 
Mantras  had  been  clearly  understood.  But  the  charms  and  prayers 
collected  in  the  Mantrapatha  were  not  even  in  the  keeping  of  learned 
priests,  like  the  Samhitas  of  the  Rigveda  or  Yajurveda.  They  were 
used  by  people  of  all  classes  for  their  daily  devotions  and  for  all 
important  occasions  in  their  daily  life.  And  folk-lorists  know  how  folk- 
songs and  children's  rhymes  become  corrupted  in  the  mouths  of  un- 
educated people,  who  care  more  for  the  beauty  of  the  tunes  or  the 
fun  of  the  rhymes,  than  for  the  actual  meaning  of  the  verses  which  they 
repeat.  Just  so  will  charms  and  prayers  become  corrupted  in  the 
mouths  of  worshippers  who  repeat  them,  not  on  account  of  the  meaning 
which  they  carry,  but  on  account  of  their  intrinsic  sacredness.  Indeed, 
the  less  they  were  understood,  the  more  sacred  would  these  time- 
honoured  charms  and  prayers  become,  and  the  stronger  the  belief  in 

^  Baudh.  I,  6  has  ^^T^^TW. 

*  But  see  C.  R.  Lanman,  Noun-Inflection  in  the  Veda,  p.  412. 

^  Uttaradhyayana-sutra  XII,  15  (Sacred  Books  of  the  East,  vol.  xlv,  p.  52). 


INTRODUCTION.  xxix 

their  efficacy,  for — as  an  old  adage  says — '  the  gods  love  what  is 
mysterious,  and  hate  what  is  evident  \' 

That  the  Mantras  were  not  understood,  or  only  half  understood, 
may  be  seen  from  several  passages  where  the  Mantras  have  absolutely 
nothing  to  do  with  the  ceremony  for  which  they  are  used  ^. 

The  very  first  verse  of  the  Mantrapatha,  which  is  to  be  recited  when 
the  wooers  are  sent  out,  has  really  nothing  to  do  with  this  act.  The 
words  varebhir  varan  {vara  meaning  also  'wooer')  were  the  only 
motive  for  using  the  Mantra  in  this  connection. 

Mantra  I,  2,  6,  beginning  with  the  words  '■  Arotmd  thee,  O  Indra, 
may  our  songs  be,'  has  certainly  no  connection  with  the  ceremony  of 
dressing  the  bride.  But  the  words  V^  (^T  '  around  thee '  were  enough 
to  use  the  Mantra  when  putting  the  new  dress  around  the  bride. 

Mantra  I,  6,  i,  '  The  earth  is  supported  by  truth,'  etc.,  was  only 
prescribed  for  the  supporting  of  the  carriage  on  account  of  the  word 
^TtT^cIT  '  supported.' 

More  passages  of  that  kind  will  be  pointed  out  in  my  translation 
of  the  Mantrapatha.  But  how  little  the  Mantras  were  understood, 
may  be  seen  best  from  such  passages  as  I,  8,  8,  where  two  lines,  one 
taken  from  Rv.  X,  85,  42,  the  other  from  Rv.  VI,  57,  6,  are  joined 
together  so  as  to  form   one  Mantra,  though  they  have  nothing  to  do 

1  ^■'rt'^f^T^  T^  ft  ^^T:  TT(5r^fl^^:  Brhadaranyaka-Upanishad  IV,  2,  2,  ^Tt^- 
^^TT  ff  ^^T:  6atap.Br.VI,  I,  I,  2;  11;  2,3;  7,1,23;  VII,  4, 1,10;  13;  16;  2,12;  5, 
I,  22.  A  German  novelist  tells  of  an  old  farm-servant  who  knows  some  verses  from  his 
hymn-book  by  heart,  but  recites  them  quite  wrongly,  making  sheer  nonsense  of  them. 
But  when  he  is  told  how  he  ought  to  recite  them,  he  gets  angry,  and  refuses  to  adopt 
such  daring  innovations.  '  Mein  alter  Jochem  weiss  noch  einige  Verse  aus  dem 
Gesangbuch  auswendig.  Ersagt  sie  immer  vor  sich  hin,  aber  ganz  verkehrt,  und  es  ist 
purer  Unsinn,  was  er  daraus  gemacht  hat.  Ich  wollte  ihm  nun  die  Verse  richtig  stellen. 
Dariiber  ward  er  sehr  bos  und  sagte,  das  ware  Neues,  das  gelte  nicht.  Sein  Unsinn 
ist  ihm  lieber,  er  hat  etwas  Geheimnisvolles  daran,  und  das  imponirt  ihm,  weil  er's 
nicht  versteht.'     (B.  Auerbach,  Auf  der  Hohe,  vol.  iii.) 

^  '  It  very  frequently  occurs  in  the  Grhya  ritual  that  Mantras  are  used  at  sacrifices 
standing  in  no  connection  with  those  for  which  they  have  originally  been  composed.' 
Prof.  Oldenberg,  S.  B.  E.,  vol.  xxx,  p.  114  note.  See  also  A.  Hillebrandt,  Ritual- 
Litteratur  (Biihler's  Grundriss,  III,  2),  p.  19,  and  the  interesting  remarks  by  Prof. 
R.  G.  Bhandarkar,  Report  on  the  Search  for  Sanskrit  MSS.  in  the  Bombay  Presidency 
during  the  year  1883-84  (Bombay,  1887),  p.  37  seq.,  and  by  Prof.  Bloomfield,  S.B.E., 
vol.  xlii,  p.  480. 


XXX  INTRODUCTION. 

with  one  another.  The  literal  translation  of  the  Mantra  would  be : 
'  Stay  ye  here,  may  ye  not  be  separated,  may  ye  reach  old  age !  For 
great  welfare,  O  Indra.'     A  grammatical  construction  is  impossible. 

A  similar  case  occurs  II,  3,  2,  where  the  first  line  is  derived  from 
Rv.  IV,  58,  1,  and  the  second  Hne  from  Rv.  I,  109,  7.  A  literal  trans- 
lation will  show  how  absurd  the  combination  of  the  two  lines  is  :  '  From 
the  ocean  went  forth  the  wave  full  of  honey  ;  may  I  obtain  immortality  by 
the  muttered  prayer.  These,  indeed,  are  the  rays  of  the  sun  by  which  our 
Fathers  went  up  to  their  common  home  (lit.  common  drinking-place?).' 

It  is,  I  believe,  sufficiently  clear,  that  the  Apastambins  recited  these 
Mantras  much  in  the  same  way  as  many  a  Roman  Catholic  will  listen 
to  Latin  prayers,  and  many  a  Jew  will  say,  and  listen  to,  Hebrew  prayers 
without  any  knowledge  of  the  language  in  which  they  are  composed. 
But  not  only  that :  the  evidence  adduced  compels  us  also  to  assume  that 
the  Mantras  of  the  Apastambins  were  compiled,  arranged^  and  some 
of  them  composed  by  men  who  knew  the  Vedic  Samhitas,  but  to  whom 
the  language  of  these  Samhitas  was  a  dead  and  half-forgotten  language. 
The  priests  or  Pandits,  who  finally  arranged  these  Mantras  so  as  to  form 
part  of  the  liturgical  books  of  the  Apastambins,  knew,  no  doubt, 
Sanskrit  as  well  as  our  commentator  Haradatta,  and  were  thus  able 
to  see  the  gist  of  many  of  the  Mantras,  and  to  assign  to  them  a  place  in 
the  ritual.  In  the  case  of  other  Mantras,  which  they  did  not  under- 
stand, they  were  satisfied  if  one  or  two  words — as  a  rule  the  first  word 
or  words — of  the  Mantra  suggested  something  similar  to  the  rite  for 
which  it  was  used.  The  important  thing  for  them  was  always  the 
words,  and  not  the  meajiing  of  the  Mantras.  The  words  were  sacred, 
because  they  were  either  taken  from  their  sacred  literature,  from  the 
Samhitas  of  the  Rigveda  or  Yajurveda,  or  because  they  were  magic 
spells  and  charms  hallowed  by  time  and  ancient  usage.  If  they 
thought  of  any  meaning  at  all,  they  must  have  felt  at  liberty  to 
explain  to  themselves  any  ungrammatical  forms  and  constructions  in 
the  same  way  as  Sayana  and  Haradatta  used  to  explain  them  in  more 
recent  times,  as  being  '  chandasa  '  or  '  Vedic' 

But  all  this  seems  to  suggest  that  the  Mantrapatha  must  have  had 
an  independent  existence  from  the  Grhyasutra  of  Apastamba,  and 
that  Apastamba  himself  was  neither  the  author  nor  the  compiler  of  the 
Mantrapatha.     In  order  to  arrive  at   a  more  definite  conclusion  about 


INTRODUCTION.  xxxi 

this,  we  shall  have  to  examine  more  closely  into  the  relation  of  the 
two  works. 

Relation  of  the  Mantrapatha  to  the  Apastambiya 

Grhyasutra. 

The  relation  between  the  Apastambiya  Grhyasutra  and  the  Mantra- 
patha is  very  similar  to  that  between  the  Gobhila-Grhyasutra  and  the 
Mantra-Brahmana  of  the  Samaveda.  While  most  of  the  other  Grhya- 
sutras  give  the  prayers  in  full,  when  describing  the  different  domestic 
rites,  Apastamba  and  Gobhila  merely  describe  the  rites,  and  refer  to  the 
prayers  as  known  from  their  respective  prayer  books. 

Professor  Knauer  has  shown  that  the  Gobhila-Grhyasutra  not  only 
presupposes,  but  is  entirely  based  on  the  Mantra-Brahmana,  that  the 
Grhyasutra  is,  in  fact,  nothing  but  a  careful  and  systematic  working  up 
of  the  Mantras  into  a  treatise  on  domestic  rites.  That  certain  Mantras 
are  not  given  in  the  Mantra-Brahmana,  but  are  quoted  by  Gobhila 
in  the  Grhyasutra  either  by  their  Pratikas,  or  in  extenso,  is  explained 
by  Prof.  Knauer  as  due  to  the  fact  that  the  Mantra-Brahmana  is 
strictly  limited  to  the  Grhya  ritual,  carefully  excluding  everything  that 
pertains  to  the  Srauta  rites ^.  A  different  theory  has  been  proposed 
by  Prof.  Oldenberg,  who  believes  that  the  two  works — the  Gobhila- 
Grhyasutra  and  the  Mantra-Brahmana — were  '  composed  together  and 
on  one  common  plan.'  His  chief  argument  is  the  occurrence  of  certain 
Mantras  in  the  Grhyasutra,  which  are  omitted  in  the  Mantra-Brahmana. 
'  Gobhila  gave  the  full  wording  of  the  shorter  Mantras  v/ith  which  the 
description  of  the  ceremony  could  be  interwoven  without  becoming 
obscure  or  disproportionate  ;  the  longer  Mantras  would  have  interrupted, 
rather  tediously  and  inconveniently,  the  coherency  of  his  ritual  state- 
ments ;  so  he  separated  them  from  the  rest  of  his  work  and  made 
a  separate  Sarnhita  of  them.'  He  admits  that  there  are  exceptions,  that 
short  Mantras  occur  in  the  Mantra-Brahmana,  and  long  Mantras  in  the 
Grhyasutra,  but  thinks  that  '  allowance  must  be  made  for  a  certain 
inconsistency  or  carelessness  in  the  distribution  of  the  material  between 
the  two  texts ' — which  is  rather  awkward,  as  the  number  of  Mantras  in 
question  is  not  very  large,  so  that  the  exceptions  really  make  the  rule 

^  Das  Gobhilagrhyasutra  herausg.  und  iibersetzt  von  Dr.  Friedrich  Knauer,  II 
(Dorpat,  1886),  pp.  22-34. 


xxxii  INTRODUCTION. 

illusory^  In  fact,  Prof.  Knauer  has  shown  that  of  '7^^  short  Mantras 
occurring  in  the  M antra-BrdJmiana  no  less  than  28  are  given  in 
extenso  in  the  Grhyasutra,  and  only  5  in  an  abridged  form,  while, 
if  Prof.  Oldenberg's  theory  were  right,  these  28  Mantras  ought  not 
to  be  included  in  the  Mantra-Brahmana.  Prof.  Knauer  also  draws 
attention  to  the  fact  that  tradition  does  not  ascribe  the  Mantra- 
Brahmana  to  Gobhila.  It  would  certainly  be  a  very  uncommon  thing 
in  Indian  literature  if  a  work  compiled  by  Gobhila  should  have  no 
author's  or  compiler's  name  assigned  to  it  by  tradition,  it  being  far  more 
usual  that  works  are  ascribed  to  a  renowned  author  even  if  they  do  not 
belong  to  him^. 

Prof.  Oldenberg  is  inclined  to  extend  his  theory  about  the  relation  be- 
tween Mantra-Brahmana  and  Gobhila-Grhyasutra  also  to  the  parallel  case 
of  Mantrapatha  and  Apastamblya  Grhyasutra.  No  doubt,  the  cases  are 
parallel,  and  the  Siitras  of  Apastamba  presuppose  the  existence  of  the 
Mantrapatha,  but  there  is  no  reason  to  assume  that  the  Mantrapatha 
presupposes  the  Sutras^.  The  Mantras,  certainly,  presuppose  a  Grhya 
ritual.  But  as  there  were  Vedic  Samhitas  and  a  Srauta  ritual  before 
there  existed  any  Srautasutras,  so  there  may  have  been  (and  I  believe 
there  were)  Mantra-Sarnhitas  or  prayer  books  for  the  domestic  rites  and 
a  Grhya  ritual  before  any  Grhyasutras  existed  ^ 

If  there  is  any  difference  between  Apastamba  and  Gobhila  as  regards 
their  relation  to  their  respective  prayer  books,  it  is  this,  that  Apastamba 
is  far  more  dependent  on  the  Mantrapatha  than  Gobhila  on  the  Mantra- 
Brahmana — so  much  so,  that  the  ritual  in  Apastamba  is  hardly  intelli- 
gible from  the  Sutras  alone  without  referring  to  the  Mantras.  The 
Grhyasutra  not  only  presupposes  the  Mantrapatha,  but  was  framed 
after  it.  To  begin  with,  the  Grhyasutra  constantly  refers  to  the 
Mantrapatha  by  such  phrases  as  ^tTT^  '  with  the  following  Rg  verse,' 
^Ti\<M  or  ^^tTTW  *l^m  'with  the  following  Yajus  formula ^'     But  not 

'  H.  Oldenberg  in  Sacred  Books  of  the  East,  vol.  xxx,  pp.  4-8. 

^  See  F.  Knauer,  Vedische  Fragen,  in  '  Festgruss  an  Rudolf  von  Roth '  (Stuttgart, 
1893),  pp.  61-64. 

*  Sacred  Books  of  the  East,  vol.  xxx,  p.  249. 

■*  Thus  there  existed  an  Atharvaveda-Samhita  and  Atharvan  practices  long  before 
the  Kausika-sutra.  See  the  Kau^ika-sutra  of  the  Atharva-veda,  ed.  by  M.  Bloomfield, 
p.  xxii. 

**  It  is  not  right  to  say  that  the  Mantras  are  always  referred  to  as  yajus  by  Apa- 


INTRODUCTION.  xxxiii 

only  that ;  we  are  also  told,  e.g.  (Ap.  4,  2),  that  the  wooers  should  be 
sent  out  '  with  the  two  first  verses '  (viz.  of  the  Mantrapatha),  or  (Ap. 
4,  lo)  that  the  bridegroom  should  recite  over  his  bride  'the  two 
first  verses  '  (viz.  of  the  third  Anuvaka).  In  Ap.  8,  10  we  are  told 
that  '  the  remaining  Mantras '  (viz.  of  the  eleventh  Anuvaka)  should 
be  recited  at  the  cohabitation.  This  is  a  particularly  interesting  case. 
In  most  of  the  MSS.,  Mantras  I,  n,  7-1 1  form  a  separate  section, 
only  in  our  MS.  Wh.  (generally  the  best  MS.!)  they  form  part  of  the 
eleventh  Khanda.  It  is  by  no  means  improbable  that  Apastamba  in 
the  Grhyasutra  (8,  10)  alludes  to  a  difference  of  opinion  with  regard  to 
this  section,  when  he  says  :  ^  ^mi%^  ^^c^^  '  let  him  mutter  the  rest 
(•4l^ct|ch^t|  "the  rest  of  the  section,"  says  the  commentary)  at  the 
cohabitation.'  Instead  of  saying,  as  he  generally  does,  ^TTTTfH:  '  with 
the  following  (Rg  verses),'  he  may  have  chosen  the  phrase  %^  '  the  rest,' 
in  order  expressly  to  refute  the  idea  of  these  Mantras  forming  a  section 
by  themselves.  In  Ap.  9,  9  it  is  said  that  he  should  worship  the  sun 
'  with  the  following  Anuvaka,'  i.e.  Mantrapatha  I,  16.  The  water  for  the 
Upanayana  rite  is  to  be  mixed  (according  to  Ap.  10,  5)  'with  the  first 
Yajus  of  the  Anuvaka,'  i.e.  with  Mantrap.  II,  1,  i. 

Interesting  is  the  manner  in  which  Ap.  11,  1-4  refers  to  Mantrap.  II, 
3,  26-32.  The  Pratlka  is  quoted  of  II,  3,  26,  the  short  questions  and 
answers  II,  3,  27-30  are  referred  to  by  the  Sutra  ^  ^T^  irfH^'^ 
^iTTT^  '  The  questions  are  for  the  teacher,  the  answers  for  the  boy.' 
Then  follow  the  two  Sutras  |[^  ^Tt  ^^f!T  and  IT(2I1TW  %^  ^T'^T^TfTT. 
This  can  only  mean,  'The  other  (i.e.  the  teacher)  mutters  the  rest  (of 
the  Anuvaka).  Btit  he  should  cause  him  (the  pupil)  to  recite  the 
(Mantra)  containing  a  wish  for  himself.'  I  do  not  think  that  ^  can 
mean  anything  else  but  ^^c|l<*^M  'the  rest  of  the  Anuvaka \'  but  as 
the  Mantra  meant  (II,  3,  31)  is  not  the  end  of  the  Anuvaka,  we  have, 
I  believe,  to  take  ^  in  Ap.  11,  4  in  the  sense  of  'butl'     Mantra  II, 

stamba  (Prof.  Bloomfield,  S.  B.  E.,  vol.  xlii,  p.  xliv  note).  He  refers  to  prose  formulas  by 
yajus, 10  rcas,  or  verses,  by  using  the  feminine  of  uttara  {cLuttaram  4, 6,  uttarayd  4,7  etc. 
etc.).  The  only  reason  why  he  says  repeatedly  uttarena yajusha,  and  never  uttarayarcd, 
but  always  uttarayd,  is  that  tittarena  (which  also  means  '  to  the  north,*  etc.)  would  in 
many  cases  have  been  ambiguous,  while  the  meaning  of  uttarayd  was  always  clear. 
>  Sudarsanarya  says  :  ^^T^^^^^^  '  a  portion  of  the  rest  of  the  Anuvaka.' 
^  About  '^  in  the  sense  of '  but,'  see  Bohtlingk-Roth,  Sanskrit-Worterbuch,  s.  v.  ^  6). 

e  [in.  8.] 


xxxiv  INTRODUCTION. 

3,  32,  '  O  Lord  of  the  Paths,  may  I  obtain  the  other  end  of  the  path,' 
is  the  Mantra  containing  '  a  wish  for  himself.'  These  Mantras  are  also 
interesting  for  another  reason.  If  Prof.  Oldenberg  were  right  in  assum- 
ing that  the  authors  of  the  Grhyasutras  were  also  the  compilers  of  the 
Mantra  collections,  surely  Gobhila,  as  well  as  Apastamba,  would  have 
included  such  short  questions  and  answers  as  ofit  •TT^Tf^,  "^I^  •TTTTf^J 
etc.  not  in  the  collection  of  Mantras,  but  in  their  Grhyasutras^.  Yet 
we  find  them  both  in  the  Mantra-Brahmana  (I,  6,  [7)  and  in  our 
Mantrapatha  (II,  3,  27-30). 

In  Ap.  II,  18  ^Tfi  ^  T  ?^fTf(,  is,  no  doubt,  rightly  explained  by 
Haradatta  as  meaning  '  that  group  of  Mantras  beginning  with  ^pj  ^  ^  ' 
(xrfici;==  XFTlJJir^WTrrT^;).  The  MSS.  read  Mantrapatha  II,  5,  2-10,  and 
again  II,  5, 12-21  without  dividing  the  single  Mantras.  I  have  followed 
the  Telugu  edition  in  numbering  them.  That  Mantras  12-21  were  not 
intended  to  be  one  Mantra  is  clear  from  Apastamba's  usual  phrase 
^Ti\:  '  with  the  following  (Mantras).'  Sudar^anarya  also  explains  '  with 
the  following  ten  Mantras.' 

Quite  exceptional  is  the  way  in  which  Ap.  8,  2  refers  to  Mantrap.  I, 
9,  8  by  the  words  ^^^^ffrt^^^:  '  Sadasaspati  is  the  second  (deity  to 
be  worshipped).'     The  Mantra  begins  ^^^T^TfTT'I^  etc. 

By  far  the  most  usual  way  in  which  Apastamba  refers  to  the  Mantra- 
patha is  by  the  word  ^tIT  'the  following.'  Whenever  a  number  of 
burnt-oblations  are  to  be  offered,  Apastamba  simply  says :  '  Let  him 
offer  the  following  burnt-oblations  '  {ahtiti),  that  is  to  say,  the  burnt- 
oblations  which  are  to  be  offered  with  the  Mantras  following  in  the 
Mantrapatha.  As  many  Mantras  there  are,  so  many  oblations  have 
to  be  offered.  In  order  to  know  the  exact  number  of  oblations  to 
be  made,  it  is  necessary  to  know  the  Mantrapatha  by  heart. 

That  the  Apastambins  are  expected  to  learn  first  the  Mantras  by 
heart  before  they  proceed  to  the  study  of  the  Grhyasutra,  follows  even 
from  the  traditional  arrangement  of  the  two  Mantraprasnas  before 
the  Grhyasutra^.  But  this  method  of  referring  to  the  Mantrapatha — 
to  chapter  and  verse  of  the  '  prayer  book ' — which  we  have  just  pointed 

'  Another  set  of  very  short  Mantras — formulas  consisting  of  one  or  two  words  only — 
occurs  in  the  Mantrap.  II,  10,  11-18. 
*  See  above,  p.  ix. 


INTRODUCTION.  xxxv 

out,  proves  that  the  author  of  the  Grhyasutra  had  an  actual  collection 
of  Mantras,  arranged  and  divided  into  Anuvakas  (corresponding  to 
the  Khandas  of  our  MSS.)  exactly  in  the  same  manner  as  we  find 
the  Mantrapatha  in  our  MSS.,  constantly  before  his  mind  when  he 
composed  his  Sutras. 

Professor  Knauer,  when  speaking  of  the  analogous  case  of  the  Mantra- 
Brahmana,  would  go  farther.  He  asserts  that  Gobhila  must  have  had 
an  actual  written  *  book '  of  Mantras  '  in  his  hands '  when  writing  his 
Grhyasutra^.  I  do  not  think  that  it  can  be  proved  that  the  authors 
of  the  Grhyasutras  wrote  or  used  written  books.  Though  it  is  extremely 
probable  that  the  art  of  writing  was  known  at  the  time  when  the  Sutras 
were  composed  ^,  I  do  not  believe  that  the  Sutras  were  intended  for 
reading,  as  the  very  SiJtra  style  is  intended  as  a  memoria  technica 
for  texts  to  be  learnt  by  heart.  The  Mantras,  too,  were  learnt  by 
heart — as  prayers  and  hymns  are  learnt  to  the  present  day,  not  only 
in  India — and  there  was  no  occasion  for  writing  them  down.  What  is 
true  even  to-day,  that  for  the  Hindu  '  sacred  books  and '  all  sciences 
exist  only  in  the  mouth  of  the  teacher,  compared  with  which  a  written 
text  has  no  authority,  and  that  they  can  be  learnt  correctly  only  from 
a  teacher,  not  from  manuscripts  ^,'  was  certainly  true  in  the  days  of  the 
Sutrakaras. 

There  are  only  very  few  Mantras  which  are  inserted  in  the  Apastam- 
biya  Grhyasutra  and  are  not  found  in  the  Mantrapatha  ^.     They  are — 

(i)  The  Parishecana  Mantras  given  by  Ap.  3,  3  and  8 : 

^f^^^^s^I^  and  .  .  .  »g^^T:  I 

^  Knauer,  Das  Gobhilagrhyasutra,  II,  pp.  31-34,  and  '  Festgruss  an  Rudolf  von 
Roth,'  p.  63. 

^  See  G.  Biihler,  Indische  Palaeographie  (Grundriss,  I,  ll),  p.  17. 

'  G.  Biihler,  1.  c,  p.  4. 

^  There  are,  besides,  a  few  Mantras  which  are  merely  indicated  in  the  Grhyasutra, 
and  not  given  in  extenso  in  either  of  the  two  works.  They  are  the  Jaya,  Abhyatana, 
and  Rashtrabhrt  formulas  (found  in  Ts.  Ill,  4,  4-7),  the  Prajapati  verse  Ts.  I,  8,  14,  2, 
and  the  Vyahrtis  (^  ^Tf  T  ^^  ^T^  ^^  ^T^),  all  referred  to  by  Ap.  2,  7.  The 
Rudra-Mantras  (Ts.  IV,  5)  also,  prescribed  by  Ap.  20,  8,  do  not  occur  in  the  Mantra- 
patha. They  evidently  formed  a  separate  book,  and  had  to  be  learnt  separately. 
Haradatta  says :  "^"^  ^^T^*^?!^  I  ^T  "^^"^  ^T'^ITflT:  I  from  which  we  may 
conclude  that  Haradatta  wrote  a  commentary  on  the  Rudras. 

e  2 


xxxvi  INTRODUCTION. 

"^^^^^^^  and  .  .  .  «g#^n:  I 
'EIT^>J^''I^  and  .  .  .  ^g^^^:  I 
^  ¥f%ri:  irg^  and  .  .  .  TTT^T^:  I 

The  last  of  these  Mantras  (in  a  much  longer  version)  is  the  first 
Mantra  in  the  Mantra-Brahmana,  while  the  other  Mantras  are  given  by 
Gobhila  (I,  3,  1-3). 

(2)  The  Mantras  for  the  two  Ajyabhaga  offerings  (Ap.  2,  6) : 

^^  ^TfT  I 

(3)  The  Mantra  for  the  Svishtakrt  offering  (Ap.  2,  7): 

^f^Hf?^HlJfl[l[T'f^'f  f^^  53^  ^g  ^f  T  II 

(4)  The  Mantra  '?(T"T'3n  '^  ^^T'lTft.  II  which,  according  to  Ap.  8,  6,  is 
to  be  recited  optionally  in  lieu  of  the  two  Mantras  I,  9,  9-10  of  the 
Mantrapatha,  prescribed  by  Ap,  8,  5- 

(5)  The  Mantra  ^f^  m^'tirf^  ^'UTWr  twhrrf^  ^fl[  ^Nrf%  ^t^TTT^T 
f^<5f!^^TfH  II  which,  according  to  Ap.  9,  5,  is  to  be  recited  at  the 
performance  of  a  kind  of  love  charm.  Now  it  is  very  remarkable  that 
the  very  similar  Mantra  ^^rf^  #^  ^^T^  ^T  TT%  Mf<«tilU!lf*l  etc., 
employed  at  the  Pumsavana  rite,  is  given  in  extenso  by  Gobhila  II,  6,  7, 
and  does  not  occur  in  the  Mantra-Brahmana.  This  cannot  be  a  mere 
accident. 

One  thing  is  certain.  The  occurrence  of  these  Mantras  in  the  Apa- 
stambiya  Grhyasutra,  and  their  omission  in  the  Mantrapatha,  are 
not  due  to  any  distinction  made  between  long  and  short  Mantras,  as 
Prof.  Oldenberg  suggests.  Numerous  short  Mantras  occur  in  the 
Mantrapatha,  and  the  Mantras  occurring  in  the  Grhyasutra  are  by  no 
means  all  short  Mantras.  I  can  see  no  other  reason  why  Apastamba 
should  have  included  these  Mantras  in  his  Grhyasutra  than  the  fact 
that  they  were  missing  in  the  Mantrapatha  which  formed  the  basis  for 
his  treatise.  If  he  himself  had  been  the  compiler  of  the  Mantrapatha, 
there  is  no  visible  reason  why  he  should  have  included  just  these  few 
Mantras  in  the  Grhyasutra. 

The  agreement  between  Mantra-Brahmana  and  Mantrapatha  with 
regard   to  the  omission  of  the  Parishecana   Mantras  and   the  Mantra 


INTRODUCTION.  xxxvii 

^rf^  '^T^W^  etc.  seems  to  indicate  that  different  Vedic  schools  had 
their  prayer  books  for  domestic  rites,  which  were  arranged  according  to 
some  uniform  plan.  That  the  Mantrapatha  is  included  in  the  corpus  of 
Sutras  ascribed  to  Apastamba^  may  be  merely  for  the  sake  of  con- 
venience, as  the  two  works  are  so  closely  connected  with  one  another. 
But  it  does  not  follow  that  even  the  tradition  of  the  Apastambins 
credited  Apastamba  with  the  authorship  or  compilership  of  the  Mantra- 
patha. With  the  exception  of  the  quite  modern  MS.  E.,  none  of  the 
other  MSS.  mentions  the  name  of  Apastamba  in  the  colophons.  Nor 
did  the  commentators  look  upon  Apastamba  as  the  author  of  the 
Mantrapatha.  It  has  struck  Sudarsanarya,  the  commentator  of  Apa- 
stamba's  Grhyasutra,  that  the  Sutras  Ap.  9,  2  seqq.  have  nothing  to  do 
with  the  wedding  ritual  in  the  middle  of  which  they  occur,  and  he 
explains  this  fact  by  saying  that  this  heterogeneous  matter  is  treated 
here  on  account  of  the  order  followed  by  the  Mantrapatha  (tt«t^T^T«T- 
^i^^^)^.  This  shows  that  Sudarsanarya  did  not  consider  Apastamba 
to  be  the  compiler  of  the  Mantrapatha  ^. 

But  there  is  also  some  external  evidence  showing  that  the  Mantra- 
patha existed  as  an  independent  Vedic  work,  forming  a  kind  of  appendix 
to  the  literature  of  the  Taittirlyas.  For  in  the  Kandanukrama  of  the 
Atreyl  Sakha  of  the  Black  Yajurveda,  after  the  41  Kandas  and  the 

^  See  above,  p.  ix.  That  Apastamba  refers  to  the  Anuvaka  division  of  the 
Mantrapatha  (see  above,  p.  xxxiii),  but  not  to  the  division  into  2  Prasnas,  seems  to 
show  that  the  division  of  the  corpus  of  Apastamblya  Sutras  into  30  Prasnas,  of 
which  the  Mantras  formed  2  Prasnas,  is  of  a  more  recent  date. 

^  See  my  essay,  'Das  altindische  Hochzeitsrituell,'  I.e.,  p,  95.  Similarly  the  author 
of  the  Khadira-Grhyasutra  looked  upon  the  Mantra-Brahmana  as  an  independent 
work,  not  as  the  work  of  Gobhila.  This  is  proved  by  Khad.  I,  3,  3  seq.,  where  it  says 
that  the  Samavartana  or  bath  at  the  end  of  studentship  comes  first,  and  then  marriage. 
'  As,  however,  in  the  (collection  of)  Mantras  marriage  is  treated  of  (first),  it  is  explained 
(here)  before  (the  bath).*  Prof.  Oldenberg,  S.  B,  E.,  vol.  xxix,  p.  379  seq.  I  doubt 
whether  Prof.  Knauer's  interpretation  of  this  passage  (Das  Gobhilagrhyasutra,  II, 
p.  39  seq.)  is  admissible. 

*  Commentators  are  so  fond  of  long  discussions  as  to  why  a  Sutrakara  said  some- 
thing which  he  ought  not  to  have  said,  that  they  would  have  certainly  tried  to 
'explain,'  after  their  fashion,  why  certain  Mantras  occur  in  the  Grhyasiitra  instead 
of  being  included  in  the  Mantrapatha.  Their  not  doing  so,  shows  also  that  they, 
at  any  rate,  did  not  consider  Apastamba  the  author  or  compiler  of  the  Mantra- 
patha. 


xxxvlii  INTRODUCTION. 

3  Upanishads  ascribed  to  Tittiri  and  the  8  Kathakani  have  been 
enumerated,  we  read  : 

This  Ekdgnikdnda'^  consists,  as  the  commentary  states,  of  the  Parishe- 
cana  Mantras  "^f^i^TRl^  etc.,  the  39  Vaisvadeva  Mantras  (=:TA.  X, 
67  =  Mahanarayana-Upanishad  19,  2,  see  Ap.  Dh.  II,  2,  3,  16-II,  2,  4,  8), 
and  finally  oi  the prahtadvayam  beginning  IT  ^  J*<«rif?T,  i.e.  our  Mantra- 
patha  ^.  We  do  not  know  the  date  of  this  Kandanukrama,  but  it  seems 
to  be  older  than  the  final  arrangement  of  the  Taittirlya-Brahmana  and 
Taittirlya-Aranyaka.  For  though  it  agrees  with  the  present  arrange- 
ment of  the  Taittirlya-Samhita,  there  is,  as  Professor  Weber  has  shown  ^, 
some  difference  in  the  arrangement  of  the  Taittirlya-Brahmana  and 
Taittirlya-Aranyaka,  as  compared  with  the  Kandanukrama. 

Haradatta  called  his  commentary  the  Ekdgnikdndavydkhyd  -^j  because 
he  included  in  it  also  the  Parishecana  Mantras  and  the  Vaisvadeva 
Mantras  ^,  occurring  at  the  beginning  of  the  Apastambiya  Grhyasutra, 
and  in  the  Taittirlya-Aranyaka  X,  67.  The  Mantrapatha  seems,  then, 
to  have  formed  part  of  an  Ekagnikanda,  '  a  chapter  (of  Mantras  for  the 
rites  to  be  performed)  with  one  fire,'  before  it  came  to  be  included  in 
the  corpus  of  Apastambiya  Sutras. 

This  proves,  I  believe,  conclusively  that  Apastamba  is  neither  the 
author  nor  the  compiler  of  the  Mantrapatha,  which  must  have  existed 
as  an  independent  collection  before  the  Grhyasutra  was  composed. 

It  seems  to  me  not  impossible  that  other  Grhyasutras,  too,  may  be 

^  See  above,  p.  x. 

"^  See  A.  Weber,  Indische  Studien,  III,  pp.  376,  387,  391  ;  XII,  p.  354.  In  a  note 
to  Ind.  Stud.  Ill,  p.  387,  Prof.  Weber  has  already  (in  1855)  referred  to  the  Bodleian 
MS.  (W.)  of  the  Mantrapatha. 

*  Indische  Studien,  III,  p.  374, 

*  The  Telugu  edition  gives  the  Parishecana  and  some  of  the  Vaisvadeva  Mantras 
as  a  kind  of  introduction,  omitting  the  Mantras  for  the  Bali  offerings.     It  begins: 

II  ^^  %^^^^iTTtH:  II  ^%g^52i^  I  ^g^^^TRi^  I  ^^^5?T^  1 1^ 

^FTf^:  -Rg^  II  ^  ^?rq^  ^TfT  I  ^^^  ^T^T  I  f%%»#t  ^%«r^^TfT  I  W^T^ 
jpn^  ^TfT  I  WWf%f!^  ^Tf T  I  ^^clf^fl%  ^TfT  I  "^^  f^^lJ^  ^TfT  I 

^rf^^^T:  I  ^^^%5^wt:  I  ^T^^^wr:  1  \^  ^f^cr:  m^^:  11  11  tj^t- 

T^^T'S'TT^'RTT'T:  II     Then  follows  the  beginning  of  Haradatta's  commentary. 


INTRODUCTION.  xxxix 

based  on  similar  prayer  books  or  Mantra  collections.  Such  modern 
prayer  books  as  the  Rigveda-Mantra-Samhita  ^,  which  contain  prayers 
for  domestic  rites,  may  possibly  be  developed  from  older  books  of  that 
kind  which  were  worked  up  into  the  Grhyasutras  as  we  have  them  now. 
Dr.  Buhler  has  discovered  a  Mantrabhashya,  containing  a  commentary  on 
the  Mantras  prescribed  in  the  Paraskara-Grhyasutra^,  so  that  there  may 
have  been  a  separate  collection  of  Mantras,  which  formed  the  basis  of 
our  Paraskara-Grhyasutra.  For  practical  purposes  such  an  entire  sepa- 
ration of  Mantras  and  Sutras,  as  it  is  carried  out  in  the  case  of  the 
Mantrapatha  and  the  Apastambiya  Gj-hyasutra^  and  (though  less 
rigorously)  in  the  case  of  the  Mantra-Brahmana  and  Gobhila,  must  have 
been  very  inconvenient.  That  this  is  so  even  now-a-days,  may  be  seen 
from  a  native  edition  of  the  Apastambiya  Grhyasutra  in  Grantha 
characters,  which  gives  the  Mantras  in  Pratika  form  ^. 

But  whether  they  existed  originally  in  separate  collections  or  not, 
the  Mantras  ought,  I  believe,  always  to  be  regarded  as  belonging  to 
an  older  stratum  of  Vedic  literature  than  the  Sutras  in  which  they  occur. 
This  is  not  always  borne  in  mind  by  scholars  when  investigating  the 
language  of  the  Sutras  *. 

'  I  possess  a  lithographed  edition,  Bombay,  1891  (Sake  1813),  beginning  with 
^WTfTR'W^T:,  Tr^^l^*1«m:  etc.  This  is  different  from  the  'Asvalaya- 
nasakhokta-Mantra-Samhita'  (Bodleian  MS.  Walker  144,  cf.  Max  Miiller,  History 
of  Ancient  Sanskrit  Literature,  p.  474),  which  begins  with  ^T?  y^k'^^HJ,  T^^^W 
etc.  Neither  the  edition,  nor  the  MS.,  contains  the  Mantras  as  found  in  our  Asvala- 
yana-Grhyasutra.     See  also  the  books  quoted  above,  p.  x,  note  3. 

^  Dr.  Biihler's  Report  on  Sanskrit  MSS.  in  Gujarat  for  1872-3  (see  Indian  Antiquary, 
II,  304). 

'  Apastambagrhyasutram  sapratlkam  (printed  at  Tanjore,  Jyotirvilasa  Press,  1885). 
Instead  of  the  Sutra  fTTTlf^^  ^«rr*rf*m^fl  (Ap.  4,  2)  this  edition,  e.g.,  has: 

*  Dr.  O.  Franke,  in  his  article  'Was  ist  Sanskrit?'  (Bezz.  Beitrage,  XVII,  54  ff.), 
says  (p.  5S)  that  in  Pan.  IV,  i,  62  ^ bhdshd'  is  opposed  to  'Sanskrit,'  not  to  '■  chandas,' 
for,  he  says,  the  example  given  by  the  Kasika  {sakhd  saptapadi  bhava)  is  taken  from 
the  Asvalayana-Grhyasutra  (I,  7,  19).  Yet  the  words  are  not  Asvalayana's,  but,  as  the 
author  of  the  Kasika  knew  well,  the  words  of  a  Vedic  Mantra  (also  occurring  Sankh. 
I,  14,  6,  Kaus.  76,  24,  cf.  Mantrap.  I,  3,  14),  and  therefore  ' chandasa,'  not  'Sanskrit' 
in  Dr.  Franke's  sense.  Sakhd  as  a  feminine  occurs  also  in  Sankh.  II,  2,  i,  again  in 
a  Mantra, 


xl  INTRODUCTION. 

Relation  of  the  Mantrapatha  to  the  Taittiriya,  Rigveda, 

AND   ATHARVAVEDA   SaMHITAS. 

Even  if  we  had  not  the  testimony  of  the  Kandanukrama,  there  could 
not  be  the  least  doubt  that  the  Mantrapatha  belongs  to  the  Taittirlya- 
Veda. 

An  analysis  of  the  synoptical  list  of  parallel  passages  given  in 
Appendix  B  yields  the  following  facts. 

There  are  loo  Mantras  for  which  parallel  passages  are  found  in  the 
Taittirlya-Sarnhita.  Of  these,  86  are  identical  with  the  corresponding 
Mantras  of  the  Taittiriya-Samhita,  while  14  are  only  similar  Mantras. 
Most  of  the  identical  Mantras — 66  in  number — are  not  given  in  extenso 
by  our  MSS.,  but  only  indicated  by  Pratlkas.  It  was  evidently  taken 
for  granted  that  every  Apastambin  would  know  these  Mantras  by  heart 
from  his  Sarnhita — the  more  so,  as  most  of  them  occur  several  times  in 
the  Taittiriya  books.  In  using  these  verses  or  formulas  for  the  ritual, 
they  had  all,  of  course,  to  be  recited  in  full.  They  are  accordingly  given 
in  full  in  the  Apastamblya-Samskara-Prayoga  (MS.  P.),  and  are  fully 
commented  on  in  Haradatta's  commentary.  For  the  sake  of  conveni- 
ence I  have  printed  these  Mantras  i7i  extenso'^,  as  it  would  have  been 
mere  pedantry  to  compel  the  reader  to  refer  to  the  Taittiriya-Samhita 
every  time  that  such  a  Mantra  occurs.  It  has,  however,  always  been 
stated  in  the  critical  notes  when  the  MSS.  give  the  Pratika  only.  This 
very  practice  of  the  scribes  of  our  MSS.  shows  that  a  thorough  familiarity 
with  the  Taittiriya-Sanahita  is  presupposed  on  the  part  of  the  worship- 
pers who  had  to  make  use  of  the  Mantrapatha. 

Besides  those  100  Mantras  occurring  in  the  Taittiriya-Samhita,  many 
of  which  occur  also  in  the  Brahmana  and  Aranyaka,  there  are  20  parallel 
passages  which  are  found  in  the  Taittiriya- Aranyaka  only,  and  18 
which  are  found  in  the  Taittirlya-Brahmana  only.  Of  these  38  Mantras, 
31  are  identical,  and  only  7  are  variants  of  the  corresponding  Taittiriya 
Mantras. 

If  we  turn  to  the  Rigveda-Samhita  we  find  parallel  passages  for  140 

^  The  editor  of  T.  is  not  consistent  in  this  respect.  Sometimes  he  gives  the 
Mantras  in  full,  sometimes  their  Pratlkas  only,  and  occasionally  he  even  gives  first 
the  Pratika,  with  <,^m  etc.  after  it,  and  then  the  Mantras  in  exienso. 


INTRODUCTION.  xli 

Mantras  (86  in  Prasna  P  and  54  in  Prasna  II),  many  of  which  occur 
also  in  the  Taittiriya  books.  But  only  45  out  of  these  140  Mantras  are 
identical  with  the  corresponding  verses  of  the  Rigveda,  while  all  the 
other  Mantras  contain  either  slight  various  readings,  or  are  entirely 
different  versions  of  the  Rigveda  verses.  If  we  take  into  account  the 
Mantras  which  occur  in  the  Rigveda-Sainhita  only,  and  not  in  the  Tait- 
tiriya books,  there  are  84  parallel  passages  (68  in  Prasna  I  and  16  in 
Prasna  II),  of  which  only  34  are  identical  with  the  corresponding  verses 
of  the  Rigveda. 

Still  more  remarkable  is  the  result  of  an  analysis  of  the  parallel 
passages  occurring  in  the  Atharvaveda-Samhita.  Of  120  Mantras 
occurring  in  this  Samhita,  only  9  are  identical  with  the  corresponding 
Atharvaveda  verses,  while  all  the  rest  are  either  different  versions,  or 
contain  at  least  one  or  two  various  readings.  Excluding  the  Mantras 
found  also  in  the  Rigveda-Samhita,  and  in  the  Taittiriya  books,  there 
are  41  Mantras  found  in  the  Atharvaveda-Samhita  only,  out  of  which 
only  a  are  identical  verses. 

The  following  table  will  show  clearly  how  much  closer  the  relation  of 
the  Mantrapatha  to  the  Taittiriya  books  is,  than  its  relation  to  the 
other  Vedic  Samhitas^  : — 

Of  138  Mantras  found  in    Ts.  TBr.  TA.         117  are  identical,  21  have  variants 
140         „  „  Rv.  45     „  „ 


)! 


vi 

)> 

>j 

60 

>) 

» 

11 

jj 

» 

39 

)) 

» 

o  \  Rv.  and  not   in  ) 

"     ^         "  "        I    Ts.TBr.TA.       ]  "  " 

„  120  „  „  Av.  _       9     „  ,> 

(  Av.  and  not  in  R v.  ) 
"      "^  "  "        (    Ts.TBr.TA.       j    ^     „  „ 

If  any  further  proof  were  wanted  to  show  that  the  Mantrapatha 
belongs  to  the  Black  Yajurveda,  we  have  only  to  refer  to  those  Mantras 
which  occur  in  the  Rigveda  or  Atharvaveda  with  variants,  while  the 
Taittirlyas  have  the  same  readings  as  our  Mantrapatha.     Thus  Mp.  I, 

^  The  large  number  of  Rigveda  Mantras  in  the  first  Prasna  is  due  to  the  fact  that 
this  Prasna  contains  the  Mantras  for  the  wedding  ritual,  collected  in  the  Siirya  hymn 
Rv.  X,  85. 

2  It  is  hardly  necessary  to  add  anything  about  other  Samhitas  but  those  mentioned, 
'  as  there  is  nothing  to  suggest  any  closer  connection  of  the  Mantrapatha  with  either  the 
Vs.,  or  the  Maitr.  S.,  or  the  Samaveda-Samhita. 

f  [in.  8.] 


xlii  INTRODUCTION. 

7,  I  has  the  same  readings  as  TA.  IV,  20,  i  seq.,  while  Rv.  VIII,  i,  12 
agrees  with  Av.  XIV,  2,47.  Mp.  I,  14  corresponds  to  Rv.  I,  14;  the 
various  readings  occurring  in  vv.  3,  5,  and  7  are  also  found  in  TBr.  II, 
5,  5,  1  ;  8,  8,  9.  Mp.  II,  12,  6-10  agrees  with  TBr.  II,  5,  6,  1-3,  both 
dififering  from  the  corresponding  hymn  of  Av.  II,  10.  Mp.  II,  15,  2 
shares  with  TA.  X,  i,  10  the  reading  ^IT^T^  while  Rv.  I,  22,  15  reads 

The  total  number  of  Mantras  in  the  Mantrapatha  (excluding  repeti- 
tions) is  590 ;  for  264  of  these  Mantras  I  have  been  able  to  find  parallel 
passages  in  the  Samhitas  of  the  Rigveda  or  Atharvaveda,  and  in  the 
Taittirlya  books.  Of  the  remaining  326  Mantras  many  will  be  found  in 
the  other  Grhyasutras  and  in  the  Mantra-Brahmana  of  the  Samaveda. 
A  comparison  of  these  Mantras  would  show  that  the  Mantras  of  the 
Mantrapatha  have  much  more  in  common  with  those  of  the  Baudhayana, 
Bharadvaja,and  Hiranyakesin  Grhyasutras — that  is  to  say,  with  the  Grhya- 
sutras of  the  Black  Yajurveda — than  with  any  of  the  other  Grhyasutras. 

Baudhayana,  Bharadvaja,  and  Hiranyakesin  have  frequently  the  same 
Mantras  (with  the  same  various  readings  where  they  differ  from  the 
Samhitas)  as  the  Mantrapatha,  though  they  do  not  prescribe  them  for 
the  same  occasions.  Thus  Baudh.  I,  10  agrees  with  Mp.  I,  i,  6  in 
reading  ^^T^l^for  ^^H^of  Rv.  X,  40,  10,  although  Apastamba  prescribes 
the  Mantra  for  the  moment  when  the  bride  begins  to  cry  at  the  pre- 
paratory marriage  rites,  while  Baudhayana  includes  it  among  the  prayers 
to  be  recited  at  the  cohabitation^.  Instead  of  •ft'^f^ffct  T^fTT  of  Rv.  X, 
85,  28,  the  Mp.  I,  6,  8  reads  ^^^Trff^  »T^ri:.  The  same  reading  occurs 
in  Baudh.  I,  8.  Apastamba  prescribes  it  for  the  wedding  ceremony, 
which  I  believe  to  be  identical  with  the  European  custom  of  barricading 
the  bridal  procession^,  while  according  to  Baudhayana  it  is  to  be  recited 
when  the  bride  looks  at  the  setting  sun.  It  has  been  shown ^  that  in 
some  cases  ungrammatical  readings  of  the  Mantrapatha  occur  also  in  the 

1  Vs.  XXXV,  21  (  =  XXXVI,  13)  also  has  ^"ff^:.     See  besides,  p.  xxiii,  on  II,  3,  2. 

^  See  'Das  altindische  Hochzeitsrituell,'  pp.  12,  42  seq. 

'  See  'Das  altindische  Hochzeitsrituell,'  pp.  12,  67  seq.,  and  my  paper  'On  a  Com- 
parative Study  of  Indo-European  Customs  '  (Transactions  of  the  International  Folk- 
Lore  Congress,  London,  1891),  p.  268  seq. 

*  See  above,  pp.  xvii,  xxiii  seq.,  xxvii,  on  I,  8,  2  ;  II,  2,  li  ;  II,  7,  25  ;  and  I,  3,  14. 


INTRODUCTION.  xHii 

Grhyasutras  of  Baudhayana,  Bharadvaja,  and  Hiranyakesin.  If  we  had 
critical  editions  of  Baudh.  and  Bhar.,  many  more  cases  of  this  kind 
would  certainly  come  to  light.  They  prove  that  these  Mantras  are 
derived  from  one  source  common  to  the  schools  of  the  Black 
Yajurveda. 

As  is  only  to  be  expected,  the  Grhyasiitra  of  the  White  Yajurveda,  the 
Paraskara-Grhyasutra,  has  more  Mantras  in  common  with  the  Mantra- 
patha  than  the  Mantra-Brahmana  and  the  Grhyasutras  of  the  Rigveda 
schools.  The  parallel  passages  from  the  Grhyasutras^  quoted  in  the 
critical  notes  will  give  some  idea  of  the  relation  of  the  Mantrapatha  to 
the  Mantras  of  the  other  Grhyasutras.  A  full  analysis  of  the  Mantras 
occurring  in  the  Grhyasutras  has  been  promised  by  Prof.  E.  W.  Fay, 
who  also  intends  to  publish  a  complete  Index  of  Mantras  covering  all 
the  Grhyasutras^  This  will,  no  doubt,  prove  extremely  useful  for  the 
study  of  Vedic  Mantras,  and  it  is  only  to  be  hoped  that  it  may  include 
the  Grhyasutras  of  Baudhayana  and  Bharadvaja,  for  which  the  MS. 
material  unfortunately  seems  as  yet  to  be  insufficient.  Of  still  greater 
importance  will  be  such  a  Vedic  Concordance  on  a  large  scale  as 
announced  by  another  American  scholar.  Prof.  Bloomfield^  Only  such 
a  Concordance  of  the  Padas  of  Vedic  Mantras  will  enable  us  to  get 
a  clearer  insight  into  the  origin  of  the  Mantrapatha  than  it  is  at  present 
possible  to  arrive  at.  With  the  help  of  such  a  Concordance  we  should, 
no  doubt,  also  be  able  to  find  many  more  parallel  passages  than  I  have 
been  able  to  point  out.  But  there  will  always  remain  a  considerable 
number  of  Mantras  which  were  not  derived  from  any  Vedic  Samhita. 
Such  Mantras  as  those  of  II,  13,  used  at  the  ceremonies  connected  with 
the  birth  of  a  child,  or  the  exorcisms  against  the  demons  harassing  little 
children,  found  in  II,  16,  belong  to  ancient  popular  tradition,  and  are 
probably  older  than  the  hymns  of  the  Vedic  bards. 

^  In  the  first  Prasna  I  have  only  given  a  few  parallel  passages,  as  they  have  been 
given  more  completely  in  the  '  Erlauterungen '  to  my  essay  'Das  altindische  Hochzeits- 
rituell,'  p.  27  seqq.,  where  I  have  also  quoted  the  wedding  Mantras  from  the 
Baudhayana  and  Bharadvaja  Grhyasutras.  Editions  of  these  two  works  are  still 
among  the  desiderata.  I  regret  that  it  was  too  late  to  make  any  use  of  Prof.  Knauer's 
excellent  edition  of  the  Manava-Grhyasutra,  which  has  just  been  published. 

^  See  John  Hopkins  University  Circulars,  Baltimore,  May,  1890,  vol.  ix,  no.  81,  p.  74. 

'  See  American  Oriental  Society's  Proceedings,  April,  1892. 

f  2 


xiiv  INTRODUCTION. 

Prof.  01denberg^  indeed,  believes  'that,  during  the  latter  part  of  the 
Rigveda  period,  ceremonies  such  as  marriage  and  burial  began  to  be 
decked  out  with  poetry  as  had  long  been  the  case  with  the  Soma 
offering.'  And  from  metrical  usage  he  concludes-  'that  the  develop- 
ment of  the  Grhya  rites  in  the  form  in  which  they  are  described  to  us  in 
the  Sutras,  that  especially  their  being  accompanied  with  verses,  which 
were  to  be  recited  at  their  performance,  is  later  than  the  time  of  the 
oldest  Vedic  poetry,  and  coincides  rather  with  the  transition  period  in 
the  development  of  the  Anushtubh  metre,  a  period  which  lies  between 
the  old  Vedic  and  the  later  Buddhistic  and  epic  form.' 

I  confess  I  am  not  convinced  by  Prof.  Oldenberg's  argumentation  of 
the  comparatively  late  origin  of  the  Grhya  Mantras.  It  seems  to  me 
highly  improbable  that  marriage  rites  and  burial  ceremonies  should  have 
been  performed  without  any  prayers,  until  they  began  to  be  '  decked 
out  with  poetry '  after  the  analogy  of  the  Soma  sacrifice.  In  fact,  many 
of  the  Grhya  '  rites  '  consist  merely  in  invocations  addressed  to  popular 
deities,  or  in  the  recitation  of  magic  formulas,  while  others  are  no  '  rites ' 
at  all  unless  they  are  accompanied  by  prayers  or  formulas.  And  it  has 
not  yet  been  proved  that  the  elaborate  Soma  sacrifice  can  claim  a  higher 
antiquity  than  the  simple  Grhya  offerings  ^.  I  am  rather  inclined  to 
think  that  the  artificial  poetry  of  the  Brahmans,  as  represented  by  the 
hymns  of  the  Rigveda,  and  the  popular  poetry  connected  with  Atharvan 
practices  and  Grhya  rites,  as  represented  by  the  Atharvaveda-Samhita, 
and  the  Grhya  Mantras,  are  two  parallel  streams  running  in  different 
channels,  approaching  each  other  at  times,  and  diverging  widely  at  other 
times.  The  peculiarities  of  the  Anushtubh  pointed  out  by  Prof.  Olden- 
berg  may  just  as  well  be  due  to  the  fact  that  these  Mantras  were 
popular  poetry,  and  as  such  followed  different  rules  of  metrics  from 
those  followed  by  the  authors  of  the  Vedic  hymns.  Besides,  a  glance 
at  our  Mantrapatha  will  show  that  metrical  laws  are  disregarded  in  these 
Grhya  Mantras  quite  as  much  as  the  rules  of  grammar.  See  e.  g.  I,  i,  9, 
where  the  metre  is  as  corrupt  as  the  text  of  the  Mantra.  Or,  take  the 
Mantras  of  II,  16,  which  offer  no  less  difficulties  to  scanning  than  to 

'  S.  B.  E.,  vol.  XXX,  p.  X.  2  g  g  £^  y(5]  XXX,  p.  xiv. 

'  See  the  very  interesting  and  suggestive  remarks  made  by  Prof.  Knauer  in  the 
'  Festgruss  an  Rudolf  von  Roth,'  p.  64  seqq. 


INTRODUCTION.  xlv 

interpretation.  Compare  also  such  Mantras  as  I,  i,  3  ;  ^,6  \  4,  n  ;  5,  7  ; 
II,  5,  22  ;  7,  24-26,  etc.,  where  we  have  either  too  many  or  too  few 
syllables,  or  Mantras  where  we  have  a  kind  of  mixed  prose  and  verse, 
asini,  3,  14;  13,7-H;  11,3,3-12;  5,  2-9;  13,  12,  etc.  I  doubt  whether, 
with  such  a  state  of  things,  it  would  be  safe  to  draw  any  conclusions  as 
to  chronology  from  the  metrical  usage  of  the  Grhya  Mantras^ 

Date  of  the  Mantrapatha. 

Needless  to  say  that  it  is  absolutely  impossible  to  arrive  at  any  safe 
conclusion  as  to  the  exact,  or  even  approximate  date  of  the  Mantra- 
patha. It  presupposes  the  Sariihitas  of  the  Rigveda,  Yajurveda,  and 
Atharvaveda,  and  refers  to  the  three  Vedas  in  II,  19,  14-16,  and  to  the 
four  Vedas  in  II,  21,  2-5.  It  is  older  than  the  Kandanukrama  of  the 
Atreyi  school,  but  we  know  nothing  about  the  date  of  this  work.  If 
I  have  succeeded  in  proving  that  the  Apastamblya  Grhyasutra  is  based 
on  the  Mantrapatha,  and  that  for  the  author  of  the  Grhyasutra  the 
Mantrapatha  was  a  sacred  text  with  which  he  did  not  dare  to  tamper, 
but  which  was  to  him  a  given  fact,  we  shall  have  to  assume,  as  it  must 
have  taken  some  time  for  this  sacred  character  to  develop,  that  the 
Mantrapatha  preceded  the  Grhyasutra  by  something  like  a  century. 
As  Dr.  Biihler  has  shown  that,  on  linguistic  grounds,  Apastamba  cannot 
be  placed  later  than  the  third  century  B.C.'',  we  may  conclude  that  the 
Mantrapatha  cannot  be  much  later  than  the  fourth  century  B.  C,  though 
it  may  be  much  older. 

If  Haradatta  were  right  in  explaining  -^f^f^:  II,  16,  14  as  meaning 
'  The  Rshi  of  the  Bodhayana  Gotra  '  (^^  ^fN  ^^T^^W  ^'^  ^f^:), 
it  might  prove  the  anteriority  of  the  Sutrakara  Bodhayana  or  Baudha- 
yana  to  the  Mantrapatha.    But  this  interpretation  is  more  than  doubtful. 

There  is  one  other  Mantra  which  may  possibly  help  us  some  day  to 
arrive  at  a  more  certain  date  of  the  Mantrapatha.  This  is  the  Gatha  to 
be  sung  by  two  lute  players  at  the  Simantonnayana  among  the  Salvas. 

^  On  the  similar  state  of  things  in  the  hymns  of  the  Atharvaveda,  see  Prof. 
Bloomfield,  S.  B.E.,  vol.  xlii,  p.  296 :  'Atharvan  metres  are  so  generally  capable  of 
improvement,  that  we  are  in  danger  of  singing  our  own,  rather  than  Atharvan  hymns, 
when  we  apply  ourselves  to  the  task  of  improving  them.'     See  also  ibid.,  p.  584  seq. 

"^  S.  B.  E.,  vol.  ii,  p.  xlvi. 


xlvi  INTRODUCTION. 

Other  Grhyasutras  (Hir.  II,  j,  3  ;  Asv.  I,  14,  7  ;  Par.  I,  i^,  8)  quote  a  Gatha, 
similar  to  Mp.  II,  11,  13,  in  which  king  Soma  is  praised,  and  the  name  of 
the  river  near  which  the  worshipper  dwells,  is  to  be  mentioned  '.  Apa- 
stamba^  alone  says  that  the  first  Gatha  (Mp,  II,  11,  13)  is  to  be  sung 
among  the  people  of  the  Sdlvas,  while  the  second  one  (II,  11,  13)  is  to 
be  used  for  Brahmanas  generally.  The  Gatha  is  a  fragment  of  some 
Akhyana,  and  can  only  be  translated  quite  tentatively :  '  "  Yatigandhari 
only  is  our  king,"  thus  spake  the  Sdlva  (women  ?),  sitting  on  thy  banks, 
O  Yamuna,  turning  round  the  wheel  (?).'  It  is  simply  impossible  to 
know  the  exact  meaning  of  this  verse,  which  must  originally  have  formed 
part  of  a  longer  ballad,  of  which  only  this  one  verse  has  come  down  to 
us.  Yet  thus  much  is  certain  that  Yaugandhari  is  the  name  of  a  king  of 
the  Salvas,  a  tribe  that  must  have  been  living  somewhere  near  the 
Yamuna.  And  it  seems  obvious,  too,  that  the  author  or  compiler  of 
the  Mantrapatha  must  have  had  some  connection  with  this  or  some 
other  king  of  the  Salvas. 

Now,  the  Salvas  or  Salvas  are  frequently  mentioned  in  Sanskrit 
literature.  They  were  divided  into  several  tribes,  one  of  which  were 
the  Yugandharas  ■■^,  as  we  see  from  the  Karika  quoted  by  the  Kasika  on 
Pan.  IV,  1,173: 

Salvas  and  Yugandharas  are  mentioned  together  in  the  Mahabharata 
IV,  I,  12  among  the  'lovely  countries  around  the  Kurus,'  and  in  the 
Mahabh.  VIII,  44(45),  14  the  Salvas  are  mentioned  immediately  after 
the  Kauravas  and  Pancalas  along  with  other  nations  who  follow  the 
'eternal  law'  of  the  Brahmanic  religion.  According  to  H.  H.  Wilson^, 
the  Salvas  '  seem  to  have  occupied  part  of  Rajasthan,  a  Salva  Raja 
being  elsewhere  described  as  engaging  in  hostilities  with  the  people 

^  Cf.  Prof.  Oldenberg,  Zeitschrift  der  D.  M.  G.,  vol.  39,  p.  88.  As  to  Soma  as  the 
king  of  Brahmanas,  see  Ts.  I,  8, 10,  2  :  TJ^  ^  ^TTfTT  TJ^  ^^ft^f  ^T^  WWJI'Rt 

TT^T.     Cf.  ^at.  Br.  V,  3,  3,  12. 
^  Grhyasutra  14,  4-6. 

'  According  to  the  Kasika  on  Pan.  1 1 1 ,  2,  46,  Yugandhara  is  the  name  of  a  mountain. 
*  Vishnu-Purana  (London,  1840),  p.  177. 


INTRODUCTION.  xlvil 

of  Dvaraka  in  Guzerat.'  Ch.  Lassen  ^  identifies  the  Salvas  with  the 
Salabastrae  of  Pliny,  and  places  them  between  the  Indus  and  the 
Aravali  in  Lower  Rajasthan.  According  to  our  Mantra  we  should  have 
to  place  either  the  Salvas,  or  at  least  the  Yugandharas  as  forming  one 
division  of  the  Salvas,  somewhere  near  the  Yamuna.  As  the  school  of 
the  Apastambins  undoubtedly  belongs  to  the  South  of  India  ^,  we  ought 
to  expect  the  Mantrapatha,  too,  to  have  arisen  in  the  South.  Could 
there  be  any  possible  connection  between  the  Salvas  of  the  Yamuna, 
and  the  'Salvas'  or  '  Saluvas  '  met  with  in  South-Indian  inscriptions 
of  modern  times  ^  ? 

At  any  rate,  this  seems  to  be  the  only  passage  in  the  Mantrapatha 
which  may  be  said  to  contain  a  historical  allusion.  It  is  to  be  hoped 
that  future  researches  and  future  discoveries  of  our  excellent  Indian  epi- 
graphists  may  enable  us  to  use  this  allusion  for  chronological  purposes. 

Orthographical  Notes. 

There  can  be  no  doubt,  that  if  we  want  to  know  how  the  Apastambins 
actually  recited  their  prayers,  we  have  to  take  into  account  the  phonetic 
peculiarities  of  the  Grantha  MSS.,  which — for  reasons  stated  above  (p.  xv) 
— give  the  most  authentic  text  of  the  Mantrapatha.  Now,  the  Grantha 
MSS.  are  perfectly  consistent  with   regard  to  the   Sandhi  of  sibilants. 

^  Indische  Alterthumskunde,  p.  613  seq.  (vol.  i^  p.  760  seq.). 

^  See  above,  p.  xv. 

'  Saluvaganda  II,  A.  D.  1428,  and  Saluva  Narsinha,  A.  D.  1477,  are  given  in  a  genea- 
logical list  of  Vijayanagara  kings,  by  H.  H.  Wilson,  in  the  Asiatic  Researches,  XX, 
p.  7.  Saluva  Nrsimha  occurs  in  a  Grant  of  Ranga  II,  dated  in  1644-5  A.  D.,  and 
Dr.  Hultzsch  thinks  that  this  king,  '  who  was  the  protege  of  Rama's  great-grandfather 
Bukka  according  to  the  Karnata  grants,  may  have  been  Sadasiva's  grandfather 
Nrsiniha  or  Narasa  of  Vijayanagara'  (Indian  Antiquary,  XIII,  p.  155).  See  also 
R.  Sevvell,  Sketch  of  the  Dynasties  of  Southern  India  (Madras,  1883),  pp.  44  seq., 
109,  and  L.  Rice,  Epigraphia  Carnataca,  Mysore,  I  (Bangalore,  1894),  p.  215,  Introd., 
p.  24  seq.  Dr.  Liiders  informs  me  that  Salva-Timma  is  a  name  of  a  chief  minister  of 
king  Krshna  Raya  of  Vijayanagara  in  an  inscription  from  Kondavldu,  dated  6aka- 
Sarnvat,  1442.  Dr.  E.  Hultzsch  (South-Indian  Inscriptions,  I,  1S90,  p.  179)  gives  for 
Saluva,  as  occurring  in  Tamil  inscriptions  of  these  kings,  the  meaning,  '  the  hawk, 
a  biruda'  See,  however,  V.  Visvanatha  Pillai,  A  Dictionary,  Tamil  and  English 
(Madras,  1888),  s. v.  s^ni^euf!,  'tributary  kings  from  Salva,  regarded  by  the  people  in 
Southern  India  as  intruders.' 


xlviii  INTRODUCTION. 

They  never  write  a  Visarga  before  a  sibilant,  but  always  the  correspond- 
ing sibilant,  and  they  drop  the  Visarga  (or  rather  the  final  sibilant) 
before  an  initial  sibilant  with  a7ty  following  consonant.  That  is  to  say, 
they  follow  the  practice  recommended  by  the  Vyasa-Siksha\  and 
probably  known  already  to  the  author  of  the  Taittiriya-Pratisakhya. 
For  the  teaching  of  the  latter  (IX,  i),  that  'Visarga,  when  followed  by 
a  spirant  which  has  a  surd  letter  after  it,  is  dropped,  according  to 
Kandamayana,'  seems  to  imply,  as  the  commentator  explains  it,  that 
according  to  others  the  Visarga  is  dropped  not  only  in  this  case,  but 
also  before  a  spirant  that  is  followed  by  a  sonant  letter^.  Devanagari 
copyists  seem  to  have  been  puzzled  sometimes  in  consequence  of  this 
way  of  making  Sandhi.  Thus,  they  separated  TT^^J  (I,  9,  3)  into  T? 
^^:  instead  of  IT^:  W',  and  were  doubtful  as  to  f^^^^t  before  %%«T 
I,  13,  7,  or  as  to  Tim  before  ^  II,  4,  14. 

As  I  wished  to  edit  the  text  as  I  believe  it  to  have  been  recited  by 
the  Apastambins,  I  had  to  follow  the  Grantha  MSS.  with  regard  to  this 
Sandhi  of  sibilants  ^. 

1  ought  also  to  have  written  the  nasals  in  accordance  with  the  Grantha 
MSS. — that  is,  the  corresponding  nasal  instead  of  Anusvara — and  to  have 
omitted  the  Avagraha.  But  if  I  had  done  so,  it  would  have  made  the 
separation  of  words  almost  illusory,  and  would  have  been  mere  pedantry. 
Every  Sanskrit  scholar  knows  that  the  Anusvara  is  used  as  a  mere 
graphic  sign^  expressive  of  the  nasal  required  by  the  following  con- 
sonant, that,  e.g.  ^  •ft  ^^  f^^^  ^  "^^^^  is  meant  to  be  read  IT^  *r^ 
f^^^  ^^^^^9  as  the  Grantha  MSS.  actually  write.  I  have  also  followed 
the  European  practice  with  regard  to  the  Avagraha,  as  I  consider  it, 
with  Dr.  von  Bohtlingk  ^,  as  useful  for  practical  purposes.  If  we  were 
to  follow  the   MSS.  in  all  respects,  we  should   have  to  do  away  with 

^  See  H.  Liiders,  Die  Vyasa-Ciksha  (Kiel,  1895),  p.  57. 

2  See  W.  D.  Whitney,  The  Taittiriya-Pratigakhya  (Journal  of  the  American  Oriental 
Society,  vol.  ix),  p.  205.     Cf.  J.  Wackernagel,  Altindische  Grammatik,  §  287. 

'  Dr.  Oertel,  in  his  edition  of  the  Jaiminiya-Upanishad-Brahmana  (Journal  of  the 
American  Oriental  Society,  vol.  xvi,  i,  1894),  has  also  followed  his  MSS.  with  regard 
to  the  Sandhi  of  sibilants  (he  prints  daks/n'jiafas  sa,  etc.),  but  he  leaves  a  final  sibilant 
before  an  initial  sibilant  with  a  following  sonant  letter  (e.  g.  tatassyat,  etc.).  The  same 
rule  is  followed  in  the  Telugu  edition  of  our  Mantrapatha. 

^  Zeitschrift  der  D.  M.  G.,  vol.  43,  p.  602. 


INTRODUCTION.  xH 


X 


the  separation  of  words  altogether.  If  we  write  Visarga  instead  of  ^, 
'^^j  or  ^,  we  give  an  entirely  wrong  impression  of  the  actual  recitation  of 
the  text.  But  I  see  no  reason  why  we  should  not  avail  ourselves  of 
such  orthographical  expedients  as  the  Anusvara  and  the  Avagraha. 
which  do  not  affect  the  oral  recitation. 

I  also  adopted  the  usual  practice  of  placing  the  figures  ^  and  ^  after 
short  and  long  Svarita  vowels,  when  followed  by  an  Udatta  syllable, 
although  the  MSS.  never  use  these  figures.     They  write,  e.  g.  ^I^?T  cTrT* 

I,  I,  3,  o^slw  f^»  I,  4,  9,  'T^  'nf^  I,  7>  9.  ''l^  ^^^  I.  11,6  etc. 

Supplementary  Note  to  page  xiii. 

I  see  from  the  '  Catalogue  of  the  Library  of  the  India  Office,  Vol.  II. — 
Part  I.  Sanskrit  Books,'  which  has  just  been  published,  that  there  is  also 
an  edition  of  the  '  Mantraprasna '  in  Grantha  characters,  printed  at 
Madras,  1882.     Unfortunately  the  book  is  not  accessible  at  present. 


g  [III.  8.] 


LIST   OF    ABBREVIATIONS. 

Ap.=ApastambTya  Grhyasutra  (ed.  M.  Winternitz).  | 

Ap.  Dh.=ApastambTya  Dharmasutra  (ed.  G.  Biihler).  *^ 

Ap.  Sraut.=Apastambiya  Srautasutra  (ed.  R.  Garbe).  1 

Asv.=Asvalayana-Grhyasutra  (ed.  A.  F.  Stenzler).  i 

Av.  =  Atharvaveda-Sar)ihita.  f 

B.  =  Dr.  Biihler's  Vienna  MS.  I,  299  (Devanagarl,  with  accents). 

Baudh.  =  Baudhayana-Grhyasutra  (quoted  from  Dr.  Biihler's  MS.). 

Bhar.  =  Bharadvaja-GrhyasQtra  (quoted  from  Dr.  Biihler's  MS.). 

Brh.  Up.  =  Brhadaranyaka-Upanishad. 

Bu.  =  Burnell's  India  Office  MS,,  No.  50  (Grantha). 

E.  =  Elphinstone  College  MS.,  No.  17  (Devanagarl,  with  accents). 

H.  =  Haradatta's  commentary  on  the  Mantrapatha. 

Hbd.  =  Dr.  Biihler's  Devanagarl  MS.  of  Haradatta  (Vienna  MS.  296 j. 

Hbg.  =  Dr.  Buhler's  Grantha  MS.  of  Haradatta  (Vienna  MS.  312). 

HHg.  =  Dr.  Hultzsch's  Grantha  MS.  of  Haradatta. 

Hir.  =  Hiranyakesi-Grhyasiitra  (ed.  J.  Kirste). 

Hw.  =  R.  A.  S.  MS.  Whish,  No.  26,  of  Haradatta  (Grantha). 

Kaus.  =  Kausikasutra  (ed.  M.  Bloomfield). 

Maitr.  S.  =  Maitrayani  Samhita  (ed.  L.  v.  Schroeder). 

M Br.  =  Mantra- Brahmana  of  the  Samaveda  (ed.  by  Satyavrata  Samasrami,  in  vol.  i. 

of  the  Usha). 
MSS.  =  Manuscripta  omnia  (includes  T.,  unless  the  contrary  be  stated). 
P.=  Bodleian  MS.  Sansk.  d.  1  of  the  Apastambiya-Saniskara-Prayoga. 
Par.  =  Paraskara-Grhyasutra  (ed.  A.  F.  Stenzler). 
Rv.  =  Rigveda-Sarnhita. 

Rv.-Ms.  =  Rgveda-Mantrasamhita  (lithographed,  Bombay,  1891,  Sake  1813). 
Sankh.  =  Sankhayana-Grhyasiitra  (ed.  H.  Oldenberg,  Indische  Studien,  vol.  xv). 
Sat.  Br.  =  Satapatha-Brahmana. 
T.  =  Telugu  edition  of  the  Mantrapatha. 
TA.  =  Taittirlya-Aranyaka. 
TBr.  =  TaittirIya-Brahmana. 
Ts.  =  TaittirIya-Samhita. 
Vs. = Vajasaneyi-Samhita. 

W.  =  Bodleian  MS.  Wilson  468  (Devanagarl,  with  accents). 
■Wh.  =  R.  A.  S.  MS.  Whish,  No.  25  (Grantha). 


LI 


TEXT  OF  THE  MANTRAPATHA, 


WITH 


CRITICAL    NOTES. 


g2 


II  ^'tn^^R  ^^:  H  ffi::  iff  n 

'?p=?T^'5  ^4  f^fk  -qi^p^^T^^  "^ivfrr  II  s  II 
^^■^^^T  oy'^^_  fTm^  5Rf^TT^^  II?  II 

^1[^^^^T  ^m  ^  ^  H^  fixi|  ^  ^^"^  II  i  II 

I,  I,  la  ^  g  m^  fwipr^  w.  e. — ^  tt  ^f^  w.    g  tt  ^^:  e.   g  i? 

irt^fTT  Bu.    g  ^^ff:  Ev.  X,  32,  I.  lb  f^^^rftr  B. — ^(^o  MSS.    ^1^0 

p.  Ev.  1. c.        2  b  WrW  E.— Ry.  X,  85,  23.         3  a  ^5Wf g^'Y  W.  E.         3  b  »^T^" 

B. — g^  Bu.     g^:  E.     See  Av.  XIV,  l,  62.         4  a  "XlfcTf^^f^sI  W.  Bu.  B  pr.  in. 

qfH«r:  B.  Bu.Wh.  H.  T.     1^^:  W.  E.  p.  Ev.  X,  85,  44.  4b  ^^^0  MSS.  H. 

'^Y^o  Ev,  I.e. 

B  [III.  8.] 


^  II  Tn^rqr^:  ii  i,  i,  5-10. 

^  f^^  ^  ?.f  wfiT^  w:  TTfir*^  ^^:  irft^ir  iilrii 

^^1't:^^^'j^t^:  IIS II 
w^ywt  ^f^  ^ft  w  f^ri  n  fft'^  ttt  ^^^  "1^^  II  b  II 

^^T^rifii^  f^:  ^^^t^^^^^  II  <iii 

5  TlfTI^^rf^^  f^o  Wh.  H.  T.     qf^^^RT^t  f%«  W.  P.     Mfdfyii^^- 
Wrf^»    E.         qfTlf^C^sec.  m.)^f^^^TfW«>    B.         T|f?r^ErRl^T^TfW»    Bu. 

6  a  ^^  Kv.  X,  40,  10.  6  b  TTfr:^  B.  7  and  8  See  Av.  XIV,  1,  39.  8  ^- 
?Wt  E. — o^^^Tlf  "^^Rt  Bu.  Wh.  H\v.  HHg.  (lacuna  in  Hbd.  Hbg.)  «»^^^  ^^RT 
W.  E.  P.    "trVf  ^^  B.    o^nTt  ^^^  T.  9  a  %^^:  %  X^J  B.    %^^:  ^ 

Tyr,  w.  E.   %^^:  %  x^:  bu.  wh.  h.  p.  t.  %  ic^^  ^i'i^:  Rv.  viii,  91, 7. — 

g^  W.  E. — Ifq^  MSS.  llfTWt  Rv.  I.e.  9b  «f^^^:  W.  In  Bu.  it  looks 
like  •TTS^T^«  5  but  the  leaf  is  damaged  just  where  the  Akshara  occurs,  and  it  may  have 
been  *'fj(^  f^J. — 1?^^)^  B.  '^T^^f^  Wh.  P.  T.  ^73^1^  Bu.  See  Introd., 
p.  xvi.  ioa^^^^:B.E.     ^  ^^T^i:  Wh.  H.  P.    ^  ^cTT^:  Bu.     1^ 

#^q:  W.  T.  Av.  XIV,  I,  40.       See  Introd.,  p.  xvi. %^  B.W.  E.  Hbd.  Hbg.  P. 

^VTT  W'h.  Hw.  T.  In  Bu.  the  two  letters  ^and  ^are  not  kept  distinct  in  writing,  so 
that  we  may  read  either  %^  or  %^  in  this  MS.    See  I,  9,  6. — ^f^ZR^  ^^  Wh. 


T,  I,  lo— 1, 2, 6.  II  xt^tt:  im:  ii  9 

xi^h:  ^^:  II  s  II 

^  ^f^T  f^TTHT  ^  m^l'^^Wf^rfT  ^^T^  II  «i  II 

^  ^^  ninr  ^ftR  g W^T^  ^TT^^  ^^T  ^^  nj  II  ^  II 
^T^  TT^  ^^  ^tRt  TRi^  ^TOT^H  ^^XTOI^7Tt;i7T7^  I 

^T  ^ftt  n^  ^fin:  g^%^ra  ^^^  ^^t  4^^  ii  ?  ii 
^T  ^ftr  n^  ^fift  f^TOT^T^  ^TT^^  ^^  4^  II 8 II 

^iTOH^t^^  ^t:  x^h^^T^  "m^y^  ^^T  ^^^  II M II 
^T|H^  ^%  f^  H^^  f ^^:  II  It  II 

lob  rl^  E. —  HiA^^\  Bn. — 1^^:  ^R^:  D  Wh.     ||  q  ||  Bii.      TI  ^  7«5filHT- 
^  m  II  W.  E.    m  II  IT  g  T^RffTFT^  II  B.         I,  2,  I  b  mf^^T  w.  B.  E.  p. 

3a  ^r^%  Bu.        4a  ^  Bn. — f^f^Fr:  e.      5a  i^^r^-r:  e.   ni^m:  w. 
qwni:  B.— ^^i:i  ^^  b.  ^?^^nlg  e.   <t^^  ^^  bu.     5b  ^: 

^tT:  ^Wt:  Bu. — To  Mantras  2-5,  see  Av.  I,  33  ;  Ts.V,  6,  1,1-2;   TBr.  II,  8,  9,  3. 
6  Rv.  I,  10,  12. 

B   2 


8  II  ^T^tn?:  II  1, 2, 7—1, 3, 4- 

^l^^m  ^i^T  ^  ?T^  If  ^?  ^  II  v9  II 

Y^T  i^wt  ^^g  ^^'j^fw  T^  n  ^?Tn  ^^^  I 
^IT^^  jj^xh^ft  ^^^  ^fti^')  ri  f^^'BRT  ^^iftr  II  b  II 

flrft^:  ^i^TJ?:  iRii 

^:  n^iTt  f^f^"^  n^i  f4f^  ^t:  I 
]jrft^  ^ftl%  ^fir^^  t^^^t:  II S II 

^^T^^  #^^:  ^Wi  ^%>^  mn^  II 8 II 

7  Wh.  only  gives  this  Mantra  in  full.  All  the  other  MSS.  have  only  "^TTT" 
^l-lrtlm  II  I  have  supplied  the  accents  from  Ts.  I,  i,  lo,  I.  See  also  TBr.  III. 
3,  3,  2;    Ap.  STraut.  II,  5,  2  ;    Av.  XIV,  i,  42.  8a  ^g  W.  E.— of%^  MSS. 

»f%iTi  Rv.  X,  85,  26. — "5^;^^  Bu.         8b  f|[ff^:  ^T!^:  II  Wh.    ||  ;^  II  Bn.    ||  fft" 

'JiRTtT:  11^^  II  ;^  II  E.      fft'!?!^:  ^H^  inM  II  s^  II  w.      ii;^ii  fft'fflf^: 

itq^  II  B.       I,  3,  I  and  2    Rv.  X,  85,  40;  41.        3a  ^H^I^NT  Bu.     ^ft^RWT^ 

Rv.  X,  85,  36. — WT^"  w.         4b  ^fr^:  B. — ^W^  T. 


1, 3, 5-14.  II  xi^tt:  ira:  H  M 

rft  t^  f^W  HfT^  K  nt^TT^ZWH:  II  M II 

flti!?If ^  ^"mw  «^  H^^H  ^^g  II  !f  II 

Tj^rfir^  f^^t^^  iiv9ii   w  ^^  fc^'ii^wi^'ij  lib II 

^T^  ii«^oii  q^  ^^^  ftr^^^s^^g  ii«i«^ii  ^|g4t 
n^ugwi^g  n  <\^  II  ^^  e^wt  ft^*^  f^is^^J^^g  in?  II 

Sb  o^  WRif*  W.  E.  7  »^  W.  E.  B.  8-12  Wh.,  P.,  and  T.  have  f^^- 
tlWl^fJ  at  the  end  of  each  Mantra,  The  other  MSS.  read  ^fof  WfTRC  ^^TTfT 
*i  1 4|  1  TcIT^  ^W  ^^I^'*^*  '4^fJ*^J  ^  etc.  But  the  Commentator  says  :  ^^  f^T^- 
^3T^t^^ig^:i  i3  0^gB.E,W.  i4a«TTrBu. — ^^^^^B.  ^HM<I 
^ijcf  (o^  Bii.)  Wh,  Bii.  H,  P.  T.  W^{Vi^  ^I^  E.  ^H^<N^  W,  But  W. 
often  has  ^  for  ^,  e.g.  '^^T^JffH  I,  i,  I,  for  ^^t^JTHT.  See  Introd.,  p,  xvi  seq, 
T4  c-e  Cf,  Ts,  IV,  2,  5,  I.  uf  °^^^fl^^*if^  W,  E.  «^(^^  marg.)^^JTf^ 
B.  »^r^^7f^f?Tf^  Wh,  Bu,  H,  P.  T.  ^?mt>JfT|f^  Av,  XIV,  2,  71.  See  also 
Brh,  Up.  VI,  4,  19,  and  Introd.,  p,  xxvii, — -^Wt^^  E.  W, 


I; 
If  n  Ti^f^T?:  II  1, 3. 14— 1, 4, 7- 

f^^  ^^T^  ^W  Txf^  ^r^  II  ^8 II 

ijrft^:  ^T!5:  II  ^11 

^t^  ^ikf%  Wi^i  n  ^  II 
jp^^TTi  irfirf^  ^T^f  II  ^  II 

^^^  ^f^f^l  ^Tlt  II  ?  II 

^^tI^  ''^^IW  ^^HT^fk  II M  II 

^tat  ^^T  ^f|  XTf?f^^^^  ^fil  II  %  II 

rT^^  TT^  "SI^^S^  TT^m  ^^^  ^  ^T^^^  ^  ^^  II S II 

14  f  «^^  E.  o^  Wh.— in^T^T  *N  E.— f^H^^  E.— "^T^t  E.  W .  B. 
%Tfl%  Bu.  Hbd.  Hbg.  P.  T.  ^rf^  Wh.  Hw. — f%T%  ^T^  %tT^T  Uff  ^%  (without 
accents)  B. — %Tr%  Hbd.  Hbg.    %*r^  E.    ^tHtW.    "^tR  Bii.Wh.T.    ^tT^  Hw. — 

g«fNT:  i^Ti^:  II  Wh.  II  ^  II  Bii.  II  «i^  ii  ;^tt:  it^:  ^^  11  ^  11  w.  11  ^: 
"R^:  T^^  II  ^  II  E.  II  ^  II  w\^:  T(^w.  fr^^:  11  ^  11  b.   i,  4, 4  ^^  w.  "^ 

B  pr.  m.  Wh.  T. — «^T^:  W.  Cf.  Av.  XIV,  2, 52  ;  MBr.  I,  2,  5.  5  Cf.  Rv.  X,  85,  25. 
6  a  fi^  Bu.  Wh.  Hw.  Hhg.  T.  U^  B.  W.  E.  Rv.  X,  85,  45.  Hbd.  has  ^i^  corrected 
(by  the  same  hand)  from  IT^.  7a  ^^  B. — 5Rt^  B. —  Cf.  MBr.  I,  i,  10. 


7 

1, 4, 8-13  H  ^^n^:  i^«  II  >9 

ftr^T^  n  t  II 
HT  W  'I?  "firftr  ^  ^parl^^^  r^^i^^w  fi'^m  1 

Tm^  w  ^^^irMt^  iiq.ii 

^^T^^:  TTft^T^T^fFTfwft^^^T^Ht^^^^^Tfl^inoil 
^1^  ^^ftr^T^^  ft^:  nfrT  g^rfiR  -qj^  m^  II 

?^m^^u  ^  iis^ii 

^l^^T^  ^^?  ^T^^H  TIT  ^  ^^:  IT  ^f^l:  in?n 

8a  •»?#  B. —  Cf.  MBr.  I,  i,  ii.  9b    f^qja^**   E. — WWf^T  W.  E.       ^ 

^f^JHTT  B. —  Cf.  MBr.  I,  I,  13.  10  Cf.  MBr.  I,  i,  12.  iia  ^  ^  Bu. 

lib  «^^^  E. —  Cf.  MBr.  I,  i,  14;    Av.  VIII,  6,  26.  12-15  Wh.  and  P.  give 

these  verses  in  full.  The  other  MSS.  give  the  Pratlkas,  viz.  ^  ?[  c|^U!  ft-p^t 
^nf^  ^  ^  "^^  ^  ^  ^.  See  Ts.  II,  1,  11,  6  ;  II,  5,  12,  3  seq.;  Rv.  I,  25, 
19 ;   I,  24,  II ;    IV,  I,  4  aud  5  ;   TBr.  Ill,  7,  n,  3  ;    12,  6  ;    TA.  IV,  20,  3. 


b  II  Tn^TRT?:  II  1, 4, 14— 1, 5>  3- 

5R  i^  ^  ^S^^  4^Tft  ^f^tt  ^^T  ^^^  ^  I 

^^  ^21^  ^  ^M^  Tji^  ^w  ^^  gf^  ^  T^v  inmi 
^^Wf^^ff%s^T  ^r  ^?  H^^^  in  til 

^H  f?il?  TJrT^rTW^^  TJrT^RW:  II S II 

^^T^'^  ^  TCffir^^  ^^^in^  II  ^  II 
ig*T:  nfir^ft  iq^t  ^  ^^  i^^^t  ^1  11  ?ii 

16  See  TBr.  II,  4,  1,9.  Both  Sayana  ou  this  passage,  and  H.  on  our  Mantra, 
explain  ^^rrf%  =  '?RT:  ^rf^,  and  ^^^1^=  W^ll  Wl-  —  r|0*l'  'sH!^:  II  Wh. 
llBll  Bu.  II 8 II  ¥tTf^  ^f^R^ai^W  118 II  W.B.E.  In  B.  these  notes  at  the  end  of  the 
Khandas  are  always  given  without  accents.  I,  5,  i a  JT^  Bu.  2a  «||^H  W.  E. — 
fi^52rr«>  B.  f^TT^^rr*  Bu.  HHg.  Hbd.  p.  T.  g5^5?rr»  W.  E.  g^M|<»  Wh. 
Hw.  ^rrf^  Hbg.  See  Av.  XIV,  2,  63;  MBr.  I,  2,  2;  Par.  I,- 6,  2;  S^afikh.  I, 
14,  i;    Hir.  I,  20,  3.  2b   ^Ht^^  W.  E.  3a  ''^'^^  E.      *"^*Il  W, 

»5t,^;S^f*r  Bu.      •'l^^TS^  Wh.      01^  T.  3b  ^  Bu. — Rv.  X,  85,  38. 


f 


1,5,4-12.  II  T{^W,  ViW   II  d 

^l^^T^T  ^:  ^fwm  TTj^  ^^^^iTT^  II 8 II 
f^^  ^rT  r^^t  ^^  MTTT  ^^^t  ^^  I 
^f?T  nTlHff  fN":  II  M  II 
m  frl%Tr JI^TtM^  II  %  II 

"^i^jT^II^II 
^>^1TO  TTii^^Ti;  II  b  II 
^:  T^f^ftHftrt^rT^  II  e  II 

^  fri%TrTT^^T^  m«i  II 

^f^  ^^  gftlH  ^  jftM^qrft  ^Tirf^T  fWtf^  11^^  II 

4a  H(^K<rM°  B.  4  b  ^^t^  E.  W. —  nf^:  ^  Jf^  B.  E.W.  Bii.  H.  T. 

^fTI^^g  Wh.      qf^^^fTT  Rv.  X,  85,  39-  5^  T^H  Bu.— Rv.  II,  7,  3. 

6  Id  est  verse  i  to  be  repeated.  7a  ^  Bu. — ^ti\  E. — o^^rfj  Bii. — See  MBr. 

I,  2,  3 ;  Rv.  X,  85,  25  ;  Av.  XIV,  1,17  seq.        7b  ^T^  P.       8-10  /.  e.  3-5  repeated. 
II  I.e.  I  repeated.  12a  ^VT^r*^^  E.W.      ^^^r^^  B.      ^^iTr^Jlf  Ev. 

V,  3,  2.      Haradatta  must  have  read  l^^^IT^r^'. f^^Tfqf    E.  H.         f%*rfq  W. 

f^^rfl  B.  Ev.  1.  c.  i2bf^MSS.    f^^Ev.  I.e. 

C  [III.  8.] 


^0  II  Ti^^m^:  II  1,5,13—1,6,2. 

g«T7^^  U(Tm^  II  Cj3  ij 

f^^i  ^?T  r^^T  ^^  II^MII 

If  »^  g^lfi?  ^TTJ^  TiT^TtR  FTT^Tmf^rTT  ^%rT:  I 

^jg^  ^T^f  ^rT^  r^%  ^R  W  H^  ^"^t  ^Ctft  II  «i^  II 

^  w  -R^m  ^^  s  ^m  f  ^fi^  s  ^T  ^  vfi  vt^^t^  m  1 11 

x^^h:  ^T!?:  II Mil 
^^^i%r^Tf^^f7fT  f^^  jRtHt  ^rRi  f^H:  mil 

Tt w  d^^  f^f^  II  ^  II 

13-15  I.e.  3-5  repeated.  16 b  ^fffl^  E.-— °^  W.  Wh.  Bu.  P.  T.  ^  B.E.  Of.  Kv. 
X,  85,  24  ;  Av.  XIV,  I,  19  ;  58.  17b  "^fl^  W. — See  Ts.  I,  r,  10,  2  ;  Rv.  X,  85,  24. 
18  a  ^?I^rgT^^^o  W.  E. — ^T?5lf»Tc^^  B.    ^(^rfH^'T^  W.  E.    ^^t^»T^ 

Wh.  ^(JTf'TcTW^  Bii.       18  b  ^^WT  E. — ^fft^^  w.  E. — ^^^^:  w^:  ii  wh. 

II  q  II  Bu.       II  mi   II  W  fWfR  Wtf  IlOi:  II  M  II  E.  W.  B.  I,  6,  i.  Rv.  X,  85,  i. 

2  and  3  are  given  in  full  by  Wh,  and  P.    The  other  MSS.  give  the  Pratikas,  viz.  <J3afiri 
W^  ^"^^Jt  II       See  Rv.  I,  6,  i ;  30,  7  ;  Ts.  VII,  4,  20,  i ;  IV,  i,  2,  i. 


// 

1 6, 3-9.  11  ^^^:  n^:  n  c^f\ 

^"^  f^rT^  II  ?  II 

ff^^#  ^^rTt^  f^yk;^  i^m^^  g^ff  ^y^f^  \ 

^T^  qi^U  Uf  T^'^\  ^  f^^Tf^  II M  II 

^^^^  ^^T^  H^  ^^#  ^f^  1^^  II  ff  II 
^^TOT  ^'JU^T  17^T^^  ^^^  ^  I 
^rft'^T  ^  ^^^nt  ^  ^ITTrfT^T  f^Hf  ^  II S  II 

IJW  ^^T  Wr^'^}  xrfrT^^  ^^  II  t  II 

^  "^^^^  ^f  g  i|-spT  ^^  ^^t  ^^  I 
Tg^T^ar^f^^t  ^^T  ^w  ^h  ^nrn:  ikiii 

4a  gf^  T.        4b  ^o  MSS.    ^  W>  Ev.  X,  85,  20.— If^T  Bu.        5a  ^^- 

ttw°  e.  w.        6  a  wr^  E.  ^y.  b.    ^j^rwt  bu.— wr^  e.  w.  b.  bu. — 

^^t  Wh.  Bu.  Hw.  Hl)d.  P.     ^^^RT  Hbg.     ^^^  E.      "^^I^T^  W.      WSf^J  B. 

—  —  _  j^ 

^[^t  B  sec.  m.  T.  Rv.  X,  85,  46.  See  above,  I,  r,  8.  6  b  ^^^  W.  B.  Bu. — 
Wr^  E.W.  B.  Bu.  7  b  ^^Wt  W.  B.  P.  ^^^t  E.  8  b  TJ\:(^^T  Wh. 
Bu.  —  See  Rv.  X,  85,  28.  9  a  ^'t^*  E.  W.  —  ^iff  ^^  MSS.  and  H.  =  Av.  XIV, 

2,10.    •51^^^  Ev.  X,  85,  31.  pb^rgff^B.      ■^ifTE. 

C  2 


S^  II  ??^qT?:  II  1, 6,  lo— 1, 7, 2. 

gJrfJ+lnHrft'rTTT^XT  ^n^TlrT^:  ino|| 

^x\  ^^TO  ^^  ^mgi^R  ^^%  IIS? II 
H^T  i^  ^?5r^  II  c|8  II 

T^r^:  ^^:  II  If  n 
if^tfTT  ^f^  ^^^\  ^^^fftt^^ffT  f^^H  g^:  11  s  II 

lo  Rv.  X,  85,  32.  lib  m^  B.  See  Av.  XIV,  2,  8. — B.  E.  W.  T.  mark  here 
the  end  of  Khanila  6.  See  below,  I,  7,  12.  The  Grantha  MSS.  (Bu.  Wh.)  and  Hara- 
datta  mark  the  end  of  the  Khanda  after  verse  14.  See  also  p.  30,  note  i.  12  a  ^^J^*^ 
MSS.  and  H.      ^f^  P.  Rv.  X,  40,  13.  13a  »|f^rf?i:  W.  14a  f^^fT^ 

W.— -q^:  T^T^:  II  Wh.    II  ^  II  Bu.        I,  7,  I  a  ^«f  B.  P.    ^^«T  Bu.        i  b  f^^ 
E.  W.  P. — See  TA.  IV,  20,  i ;    Rv.  VIII,  1,12;    Av.  XIV,  2,  47.  2  Wh.  and  P. 

give  this  Mantra  in  full,  the  other  MSS.  give  the  Pratika,  reading  ^^1+IM    ^*i  etc. 


I,  7,  2-11.  II  TT^Ti:  TT^:  II  ^-^ 

^^^^^^'^  f^T^T^  5gT  W  ^HfrTJ^r^W  II  ^  II 
fH  ^  ^^T!|  II  ^11 

w^  ^^^f^  11811 

i^  ^  ^  II  M  II 

e  f^  ^  ^  II  ^  n 
wf^  ^^ifti  II  s  II 

ftr^ra  ^^  ^^  H^T^  HT  f tfHg%5^^mT^TT(  II  t  II 

TT^T^^  ik^W{  ^^^T  ^^  trfir^ wf^rTT  ^TntH  rTH  II  c|  0 II 
Hff  ll«jC|ll 

See  Rv.  Ill,  i,  23  ;  Ts.  IV,  2,  4,  3.  3-7  =  1,  4, 12-16.  8a  ^tI#n^T^^  E.  P. — • 
^"^  B.  8  b  o^ir*4MI*<  Wh.  Bu.  H.  T.     oJTtlTTtTf  B.  E.  W.  P.     ^^^- 

iTTTR:  Av.  XIV,  2,  9.  9  a  ^^:  E.  P.  ^  B.  9  b  cTT^  E.  W.  WR^  P. — 
See  Av.  XIV,  2,  7.  10  See  Av.  XIV,  2,12.  1 1  a  o^5^o  W.  E.  Wh.  Bu. — *>^Tf%r- 
^^^W,         "»^t%R^  E.— ^?nf  MSS.  and  H.  cJfRT  Ev.  X,  40,  12.— 

^^mr  Bu. 


<\i  II  TF^RT?:  II  1,7,12—1,8,5. 

^^  II  «i^  II 

H^m:  ^?I?:  11^9  II 

f^"?ff^T%  n  ^^TTTftr^  HH^  ^^m^^iT^ mil 
^t  ^^f?t  ^H^^^twr^^f  g^^w  f^^iftr  II  ^  II 

^  ir5ft  imi^  ^X^J^f^  ^rTf^^l W^^TH^  II  ?  II 

ij^r  HH^T^t  ^^^fti  ^^T?^  i^fiTTTi;  II 8 II 

WIIT^  ^>qt  IJ^mrT  ^^T;  ^H  IJ^^rTT^  I 

12b  ^»t:  ^§1!^:  II  wb.    n^ii  bu.    h^h  ^^  m  *^;^t^(^  E.)^T3ff3r- 

f^T^iT^f  ^ffi:  II  ^  II  E.  VV.  B.  I,  8,  I  a  ^TJ<»  Wb.  Hw.      fTT»  B.  E.  W.  Bu. 

Hbd.  Hbg.  HHg.  P.  T. — ^qf^  W.  Bu.  Hbd.  P.  T.  ib  ^^cTP  E.  P. — g^TfTT 
•^Wl  B.  E.  W.  P. — See  Av.  XIV,  2,  21.  2b  ^f  fft  B.  ^fitft  E. — «>g^^fl!n: 
MSS.  and  H.      See  lutrod.,  p.  xvii.  3a  ^TTT^WrT^  E,      ®il*J'^fM(^  B. 

Sb^R^^E.  B,  T.      ^•leinft'  Bu.  4  b  ^vlj^f^  B.  E.  W.  P. — g;fto  E.  W. 

^fS*  B.      ^fH"  by  conjecture.  5  a  K^^l   B  pr.  m.  Bu. 


I,  8,  5-12.  II  T{^T{:  H^:   II  cm 

^^^^  li^^TrTT  ^^^ifNnt:  Timj  II  mi 

^^t  ^Twrr  ^^t^w  ^^^if^  ^^m^  n  t?  ii 

T32IT  qi#qt^^^  WTH^^^f^fft  II S II 
p^  ^  m  f^  ^f  f^^T^W^  I 
^^  i^  '^M^  Iibii 
ylrfv  TtfNT  ^f^  ^^  i^T^Tlf ^rT:  I 
T^TT  ^r^t  ^^T^fft  ^  ^'^  ^^'S^^rTT^  II Q II 

i^l^t  H?¥Hlff^  ^^^T^:  ^g  ^rr^  II  So  II 
^  ^  ^^TO  II  ^<\  II 
rTT^t  ^ifi?  in^ll 

5  b  ^o  W  sec.  m.  Bu. — IT^^rTig*  B. — T(Wll  B.  E.  W.  Bu.  P.  T.  6  A  v. 

VI,  78,  I.  7  b  T^  B.    "^^T  W. — ^H»  W.  P.     ^pT»  E.     ^T»T<»  B. — 

""JMRfU  MSS.  and  H.      o^lrf^rfl"  Av.VI,  78,  2.    See  Introd.,  p.  xvii.  8a  f^ 

Tifrg  Wh.  Bu.  Hw.  HHg.  T.  m  -^  W.  =  Ev.  X,  85,  42;  Av.  XIV,  i,  22.  ^t 
B.  E.  ^Vi  P.  'n  ^^  TT  f^^ft^  Hhg.  W[  ^hg  ^T  f^^5  Hbd.  See  Whitney, 
Sanskrit  Grammar,  §§  887  a,  894  b.  8  b  X^  B.  E.  W  sec.  m.       ^j^  W  pr.  m. 

Haradatta  explains  T^'  •  Cf.  Rv.  VI,  57,  6,  and  see  Introd.,  p.  xxix  seq.  9  Cf.  Av. 
XIV,  1,52.  10  Av.VI,  78,  3.  11-15  =  1,  4,  12-16. 


^^  II  Ti^m?:  II  1, 8,  13—1, 9, 6. 

c^t}^  wmf^  IIS  Mil 

lit  ^1¥^%^  TJ^wNt  f^  ^1^5  II S II 

^^  ^^TOW^T^^^  ^  wTVrT:  II  ^  II 
TT^  mj  T[Ti  ITHfllT  g^^  ^%^  II  ?  II 

^^T  ^f^t  H^^  ^  4^^mj  ^'Wf  f^^T  i^jf^  II 8 II 

^Htr^^#  ^^T^T^^  f^  iRrf^  II M  II 

15  ^I^'T:  ^^:  II  Wh.  Iirrii  Bu.  ||r:||  H^R  ^^^^t  II  c  II  E.  W,  B.  I,  9, 
la  «^  |[f  E.  —  ij^m:  Bu.  p.  —  See  Av.  XX,  127,  12,  and  Intiod.,  p.  xvii  seq. 
I  b  ^{^  P.  2  See  Rv.  X,  85,  2.  3  IT^^:  B.  E.      1?^^  W.      3T^^: 

Bu.  Wh.  P.  T.    W^:  ^:  H.     See  Introd.,  p.  xviii  seq. — ^  E.  4  See  Ev.  X,  85, 

27.  5a  ^^W.  5bT|t<T^TBu. — Rv.  X,  85,  33.  6a^f|f^B. 


II 
i,9,6-io.  II  h^tr:  im:  II  ^^9 

rk  ^^TRjt  Wzi1%  ^  Tit  T^llf?  TJiT^rf:  ll^fll 

^7  f  f^^  g^^^  "STf  7fftnH^T^ftl|»^^?ft  II  ^  II 

^  WrailTft^  II  b  II 

^^.  'I^'IT  ^f  ^^^  ^  f^^  f^^  II  (I  II 

^rf^i9[^^  W  ^?  f^"^  HT  i^ft  ^Ifl^  II  ^011 

^-^T{\  W^\   II  ^11 

6b%lzif^B.P.    ^f^^^Hbg.    %f^  I  ^!rf%  %^  Hbd.    ^Vlf^E.T.   ^«rf^ 
W.    %^lf%  Wh.  Bu.    %^f%  ^^  Hw.     See  T,  i,  lo.  7a  ^H^^:  W.    ^^'^: 

E.  ^H  ^^:  B.  P.  T.  ^FTK^^:  Wh.  Bu. — "ir^^tf^  W.  Bu. — ^o  B  pr.m. 
W.E.Bu.P.    %  ^o  Hir.  I,  22,  14.  Bhar.  I,  18.  Baudh.  I,  8. — 5Ri:  Bu.  P.  7b  ^IZ 

Ijf^^T  gr^T^^  ^f^^^mo  E.  -BT^ciiT  *J*^*JlJi  ^ffflrW  W.  -^  ijfTT- 
(f%  sec.  m.) ^T  *j«gM<rt'i  ^^(Tl*!*!'*  B.  Haiadatta  supports  the  reading  adopted  in 
our  text.  But  it  is  not  impossible  that  the  original  reading  was  <44g>rTt«m*J*sW'Hi'T 
^^itf^^m®.  Baudh.  I,  8  has  "q^  urrl^fillt  ^^T^fN  ^fWt^m^n^^^^^I^S'ft 
C^^^^Itf^.    Bhar.  I,  18  agrees  with  Hir.  T,  22,  14.  8b  ^f^f  B.  Rv.  I,  18,  6.     ^fjf 

W.  E.  TA.  X,  I,  4.  9a  »WT  Bu.  9b  f^lft  f^^  Bu.  lob  Mld^^T 

Bu. — Mantras  8-10  occur  TA.  X,  I,  4  seq. — 'if^^:  T^TS^:  Wh.       ||  Q.II  Bu.      lie  II 

Tf  TR  Wj^f^'uifd:  u  e  II  w.  E.  B. 

D  [111.8.] 


c|b  H  Ti^^^:  II  1. 10. 1-6- 

^^^Tfff  f^^-3r€t  ^^%5m|  r^T  I 

^^ifri^  T[^^\  ^  im\  ^T^\  ^m  ii  ^  ii 

^^iftr^  ftij^^  fw  H  H  ^v^  l{^^l  H^  f^fe  II  ^  II 

iriTTftTi^  rft  f ^ftr  ^ift  ii  ?  ii 

^itf  ITT^f^i II 8 II 

^nf^r^  HT^f^% II  M  II 

^t?:^^^  rrt  f  #fiT  ^Tlt  II  If  II 

I,  10,  lb  TT*I5J  Wh.  Hw.    Tm^  Bandh.  I,  lo.    Tfm^  B  sec.  m.W.  E.  Hbg.  Hbd. 
T.  Rv.  X,  85,  22.      T[^^'  B  pr.  m.      Tftfi^  Bu. — WW[  Bu.  2a  T:ifff^  ^^T 

B.  Wh.  H.  T.     xrfTT^tf^  tr^T  E.  p.     qfri^lf^  w.     ^ftm^:  m^  bu.— 

f^^4g  T^^T  E  pr.  m.  o^gW'T^T  Wh.  Hw  sec.  m.  «^^pT^T  Bu.  o^- 
imW[  E  sec.  m.  W.  B.  o^^^^  Hvv  pr.  m.  f%^^  ^t  'W^T  Hbd.  f^^- 
^  ^t  f  Hbg.  "^'^T  f  **  HHg.  The  difference  between  ^  and  ^  is  very  slight 
in  Grantha. — o"^  MSS.  and  H.     See  Introd.,  p.  xix.  2  b  <»^  fwf  Wh.  Hvv. 

°^^  4WI  E.  W.  Ev.  X,  85,  21.       o^^  ^^f  B,       otj^  ^j^f  Bu.  Hbd.  Hbg.  HHg. 

P.  T.  3  ^W^  W.  T.      ^wg^  P.  4-5  TRT  FT^rf^TT  Wfl(^ 

(^lf<<:4  E.)  in^lf%%  MSS.    TT^TT^ig  c^  ^TTTf^(2ig^:  H.  6  ^fwW^ 

W. — Abridged  in  Bu.  to  IT^Tq^  lT"Rf^  ^  ^TTt  +  fT- 


I,  lo,  7—1,  ir,  I.  II   T\^W*   JP^:   II  cie 

W  ^  iff  IT^^T  ^lif  ^^  ^^?t  II  v9  II 

TTV^   TTTli-ST^    '^^i^   ^N^   ?7^   ^^H^^N^^ 

3Tli?  ^^ETTft  llbll 

--  _C\-C\-  _  -^ 

^  lf%  rl^m  ^  ^  ^T?t  11(111 

^^T^T^^^T^T  ^^  ^TIT  ^T^t  inoin^ll«^^in?ll 

^^tt:  ^?!^:  moil 

7  0"^  ^li"^'*  E.  w. — \nt^^  wh. — ^g^^  e.—  o^f^  w.  p. — ^t^  w. 

p.  T.  ^:  B  pr.  m.  ^^t  B  sec.  m.  ^^  Wli.  Bn. — Cf.  Maitr.  S.  Ill,  12,  12. 
8  ^:  B  pr.  m.  ^Uj:  B  sec.  m.  ^^  Wh.  ^^  P.  T.  %  ^4-fT,  abridged,  in 
Bu. — See  Ts.  I,  4,  14.  9  o^Tft!  ^Tf  f?I^  Wh.  Hw. — 0^  ||  >at^  ^Tf^fTR  E. 

"^^t  '^T^ftfH'g  omitted  in  Wh.  See  Ts.  Ill,  4,  4,  i. — ^^  Wb.  ^VR  P.  T. 
^:  B.   ^  ^  +  fT,  abridged,  in  Bu.  10  JJ^fT  E.  11  ^^^TfT  Wh.  Bu. 

12-13  ^Wr|f  ^TfT  E.      Jg^^Tff  ^TTT  Wh.  P.      g^^T^T  ft  ^TfT  Bu. — 

^ir:  'ixi^:  II  Wh.  II  qo  II  Bu.  II  ^^^Tfi:  ^^^  ii  =10 11  e.   h  ^fMirr: 

^  II  <^M  II  W.   II  <^0  II  ^3^HTfft  ^11  II  «)0  II  B.     I,  II,  I  Rv.  X,  183,  I. 

D  2 


^0  II  Ti^tiT^:  II  I,  II,  1-6. 

^?  iT^iftr?  Tf^  i:Thq:  n  ^t^^  irii^t  g^^T^r  ii  «i  ii 

^^  THHin  ^ffrfij^r:  th  ^k^  ir^^t  ^^^to  irii 

^  TTtHft^  ^  VTHT  HH  ^l1  f^^^  ^  II  ?  II 
f^^^^  ^frT^TW^nw:  f  ^t  -^l^rt  ^fTt  ^T^  II 8 II 

^T  ^  ^^  ^^fft  f^^^%  n^tn w:  iilX'7  ^4^^  II  %  H 

2a  ^  B.  E.  Wh.  Bu.  H.  fT|[  W.  cT^  P.  TT^  Rv.  X,  183,  2.  cT|[f?t%  T. 
See  Introd.,  p.  xix. — "^f^  E.W.  "^r%  Wh.Hvv. — TTWrTf  B.  E.W.  P.  T.  Rv. 
1.  c.      Tn  Bu.  ^and  ^^uot  distinguishable,  see  I,  1,  10  note.  2b  ^M*il*J°  E. 

*'^fe?n:  wh.  ^31?  g^^rr:  ^g^j^:  hw.  ^q^^i:  ^•j^'m:  Hbd.Hbg.     3  b  f^j 

Wh.  Bu.  H.  T.    f^^  E.  W.  B.      ^\^Tg  Rv.  X,  85,  47.  4  a  c^|o  E.  W.  P. — ^ 

^VR  B.  E.  W.     ^^rm  H.     See  Introd.,  p.  xx.  4b  <%tTf^t*r:  W  sec.  m. 

*%TTTf?Tf»T:  B.  T.    o%T:1Jo  01  o^-^TT"  Wh.— ^^  W.    yjc^Hlchl'  E.  5b  ^ 

^  JT^  B.  E.  Rv.  X,  85,  43.  6a  «^T^^  Wh.  Hw.  6  b  fW^  Wh.  Bu. 

T.  H.  Hir.  I,  20,  2.  t%^^  E.  B.  f%^31^  W  sec.  m.  Rv.  X,  85,  37.  f^^  P. 
njJJIilifTf  Av.  XIV,  2,  38.  f%AM*jfil  probably  W  pr.  m.  f^AM^|%  Baudh.  I,  12. 
See  Introd.,  p.  xvi. — ■ITf?:Tr  Wh.  Bu.  T.  H.  Hir.  1.  c.  Tr"^?:i*<  B.  E.  W.  P.  Rv.  1.  c. — 
In  all  the  MSS.  of  the  text  except  Wh.,the  nth  Khanda  ends  here:  ||  <H<^  il  Bu.    11  <\<^  II 


1 11,7-11.  II  T\^m  Tiw  II  ^<\ 

rf ^f  g^rf  ftf^J^  ^^fft  ^^T  W^t  ^^^  nfi  ^Tjff^j  {\  s  II 

^i  Tm  ^n^^  ftnimHi  nf^^  "^"^tt^  ^^i^  iiqii 

^m  fltirar^^^  II <^ Oil 

^Mf  TifH^  t^  1^^  f^Ht  ^^:  II  ^^  II 

^^T^'sj:  ^5T[?:  iiSSii 

w^^  ^  ^^w  II  «i<^  II B.  "^srifw  wi  ^T^n  II  ^^  II  E.    II  <^ci  II  ^xfe  cTT  ?;t^ 

II  9^  II  W.  In  T.  also  vv.  7-1 1  form  a  separate  Khanda.  But  see  Introd.,  p.  xxxiii. 
7  a  See  Av.  XIV,  2,  39.  7  b  g^  f^^^ft  W. — ^cT^  Wh.  Bu.  Hw.  HHg.  T, 
5RT^^  #:fT^  Hbd.  Hbg.  ^cRh"  B.  E.  W.  9  a  ^»i?T^>irT<»  W.  9  b  ^W^ 
fxigo  W. T.  "^^^  ftrgo  B.  ^^;HRlf?qgo  E.  ^-lijp^^o  corrected  to  r^^wjij^q^o 
Wh,    -^RT^  fxigo  Bu.    fMd(!|i ^^^T^HT:  ^^^frr  Hw.  HHg.    fMH(!ii 

^r^R^Pi. w'Rrrf'T  Hbd.     fq^  —  ^^r^  ^•ii<if?T  Hbg.     ^^r^  gf^- 

^o  Rv.  X,  183,  3. — '3rf«n^  Wh.  Bu.  T.  H.  Ev.  1.  c.  ^f^  B.  W.  •5r0f»^  E. 
loa  ^f^JTT  and  <»ci|'ilH»i, MSS.  and  H.    See  Ev. VIII,  31,  8.      1 1 a  ^W^cTT^  E.  W. 

^^T^^T®  B.  ^^p^«»  Wh.  Bu.  H.  See  Rv.VIII,  31,  9,  and  Introd.,  p.  xx. 
lib  ^o  MSS.  and  H.  —  ^  W.  E.  Wh.  Bu.  H.       ^  B.  Ev.  I.e. — l>^<ft  W. 

?r^  B.— t;^^:  t^ts^:  wh.  ii  <\:(  \\  bu.  ii  q^  ii  w  ffft%  't^  ii  <\^  ii  w.  e.  b. 


^^  II  'i^xn?:  II  1, 12, 1-7. 

m  fti^  W^fHVTrTT  HH  ^^IT^  ^  in  H 
lS(  ^  ^f^€f  "^^^T  V^T  g'MtW^T  II  ^  II 
H  ^  'f^  ?^THf  ^^  Trrfn  ^rt^  II  9 II 

ir^  rq  THTn  w^  ^^^  Tijftr  ^fi%  II 8 II 
^jg^^i  f^^  HH  ^^  n^  ^vrg  ^  II M II 
^^  ^HiTT  ^1  ^^  'mf^  ^rt%  II  ^  II 

I,  12,  2b  g^^r^;^^  Bu. — Mautras  1-3  =  Rv.  X,  184,  4a  f7TB<f\  ia|?TT^ 

(without  accents)  B. — See  Rv.  Khila  30,  2  ;    Av.  V,  25,  2;  VI,  17,  i.  4b  TJ^nT 

Bu.  H^  rf  W.  P.  ^l^  fT  E.  Ev.  1.  c.  5b  ^>^f?T  Bu.  Hw.  HHg.  T.  Hir.  I,  25,  i. 
See  Brh.  Up.  VI,  4,  21.  6a  f^^  W.  B  sec.  m.  Wh.  Bu.  T.  P.     f%Wt:  B  pr.  m. 

E.  Rv.  Khila  30,  3.  In  the  Grantha  MSS.Visarga  before  a  sibilant  with  a  following 
consonant  is,  as  a  rule,  dropped,  hence  there  is  no  difference  in  writing  the  vocative 
f^Wt  and  the  genitive  fq «*!]!;  in  our  case.  Haradatta  explains  it  as  a  vocative  :  % 
fWt.     See  also  Av.  V,  25,  10-13. — I^W  E.  W.  6b  ^i!?^  P.  7 a  ^^+lM 

Bu. — ^T^:  Wh.  W.  Hbg.  T. — XlfTT  Bu. — See  Rv.  Khila  30,  i. 


1, 12, 7—1, 13, 3.  II  itbth:  im:  II  ^9 

^^  ^ftr  nfir  T:Hlf  ^51^5  girbig^^  vl^m  tht  ^^fr:  1 

ft  ^m  ^'^  Tn#f  f^H^  H  ^TTfrTt  ^^^riH  ^^^^  lit II 

w  ^  THT  ^fH^ff  ^TTP^TTn  i%^i^  I 
w  ^Id  ^^m  ^w  ^^hpr:  II  e  n 

IT^^:  ^^:  II  «^^  II 

mf^  H^iftj  ^l^rf^^m  ^^^^  ^T II  ^  II 

t^  ^f^^  ^T  IT^g^T  4^  II  ?  II 


7b  %  B.  E.  W.         8a  ^f^  ^f^tfTT  ^IT^  E.  W.  P.    "sM^  trfTftfft  ^fW  B. 
^ftf^  irfTT  T^ft  ^TXir  Wh.  Bu.  T.  H.     See  Hir.  I,  25,  i ;  S'ankh.  I,  19,  6. — ^  E. 

Bu.  T.       8  b  ^ir^rr^T  w.  e. — f%^  b.  e.  t.  p. — ^\J:^c{:  e.      9  a  4*nHi^ 

?^»  E.  W.  Av.  Ill,  23,  2.  9b  ^Vrt  MSS.    ^V^i-#  Av.  1.  c.     Hir.  1.  c.    Sankh. 

I.e. — ^J^:  Wm''^  II  Wh.      II  <^^||  B.  W.  E.  Bu.  I,  13,  I  a  See  Av.  Ill,  23,  5  a. 

lb  grNrnmo  E.    ^t^rTTTr*  W. — o^Xsft  W.    o^I^t  Bu. — »>jftfT:  Bh.         2a  See 

Av.  Ill,  23, 3  a. — irtft  ft  E.  Ttfrg  w.      2  b  zrrf^  e. — ^^nErf^  ^:  e.  see  av. 

Ill,  23,  4a.        3a  ffrf'T  E. — ^•T^rfirT  Im  the  accents  by  correction.   ^•I^f'fl  TT  E. 
^•iijN  M:  W.    li^RtfTT  1:  B.    "^^Rltifl  ^  Av.  Ill,  23,  4.  3b  ®%^  »T^  B. 

E.W.    o^^j  ,^  Av.  I.e. 


^8  II  ^^m^:  II  1, 13. 4-9- 

^  ^m  W^^  ^^  ft  ^  "^TT^  ^^4^  II 8 II 
^^  ^^f^TT  Hf^^#  f^^T^lT^  II M II 

fk^j^  i^ftf  ^%  ^1i5r  ws^  ^^FTW  ^ft^r  ^s^ 

^^WT^  ll^ll 

^it^^^  ^W  ^T^  TIT  TTT  ffB^:  II  bll 

ft^  ^fn  ^i^  ^^li  W^  TTT  Trt  ff^Fft:  lie II 

4a  ^rR3|^^mt  Wh.  T.  H.      ^irWRThznn  B  pr.  m.      ^T??:  H^^flt  B  sec.  m. 
^W  ^^h^mt  E.  W.       ^-RTW^fTt  Bn.  4b  ^  Wl^  E.  —  M*\4m1  Bu. 

5  a  X?TCt^  Wh.  Hw.  Hbtl.  T.  P.  qftrr^  B.  E.  W.  Hbg.  HHg.  Av.  XTX,  8,  4  a. — 
tlf?7^  Bu.  H.  T.  P.  "qf?:f^t|  E.  B.         4f^f^TT  W.         xrft^^J^^  Wh.  Av.  I.e. 

6  a  ^J^^fi  Bu. — gt^  B.— ^c|,^44^Tf^  B.  '^'^^Tf^  W.  ITf^^^" 
^rt^  E.  I^f^^o  Bu.  ^cjh4<^o  Wh.  6b  ^fTH'fiprr  E.  Hbd.  Hbg.  HHg. 
P.  (lu  Hw.  the  commentary  on  this  verse  is  missing.)  3J(ft#^T*<Jjq|  W.  ^tf®  T. 
■sjfTJRirr^  B.  ^Jm^Uliir  Bu.  Wh.  see  Hir.  I,  16,  17.  9  flpif%  W.  ^^^ 
B. — Tf^  (for  ^fll  H.)  MSS.,  also  Hir.  I,  16,  3.  See  Par.  Ill,  15,  17,  and  Introd., 
p.  xxvii. 


1, 13, 10— 1, 14, 5.         II  T{^m  im:  II  ^M 

^f%   ^^^^%   ^^  Hfff    rr^T^rlf   H^    II  C) oil 

^^^:  ^^:  in?  II 

ITTrncftl  PTTTft^  l^T^I  PlrTf^j^T^^TOT  TTTr^^^f  I 
TmW\  ^W  ^^TT]  wfrT  HTH^TJ^H  ^|^  |^H  ||  ^  H 

^rmf^^  TT^HT^^i:f^^T^i  f^^  ^A  ^'^r^^i  11  ^  11 

^n  IT  ^  ^^^  ntfHT^HT  IT  ^fii^^TfT  ^TTT  II  ?  II 
^^^7  ^'T^nT  ^T^H  itfiTr^  ^rT  ^^  ^Rfl^  I 
^f?iHT  T^TI^n^ij^  ^Tj  I^T^ff  ^^m  ^m  II 8 II 

rf  !^t  ^^  ^^  ^[i^i^lftr  ^  ^  i^n  ^Tjn^J  ^%?  11  m  11 

loa  "^^^  ^f^  E.      ■^^T^^  ^%  W.     See  Rv.  II,  43,  2a.  lob  1^^ 

E.  w.— ^^^:  iiT^:  wh.     II  ^8  ll  bu.     ii  «^8  ii  f^^^f^  ^frfiT  ^ft^wt- 

¥T^  II  <=l8  II  E.W.  B.  I,  14  This  Khanda  corre.-ponds  to  Rv.VII,  41;  TBr.  II, 

5,  5,  I  seq. ;  8,  9,  7-9.         2 b  ^^o  Bu.  3  a  «^^  B.  W.  Wh.  T.  TBr.  II,  5,  5,  i ; 

8,  9,  8.     ogcT^  Bn.     "^TT  E.  P.  Ev.VII,  41,  3.         5  b  ^Wf^^  MSS.  and  H., 

like  TBr.  II,  5,  5,  2;  8,  9,  9.      "f^W?!  P.  Ev.VII,  41,  5.     See  A.  Ludwig,  Uber  die 

Kritik  des  Rgveda-Textes,  Prag  1889,  §§  35  and  37. 

E  [III.  8.] 


^%  II  TT^m?:  II  1, 14, 6—1, 15, 4. 

^if  ^fFTT  f^^H:  Hql'^T  ^^  "qtrf  ^^BffH^^^  W-  HSU 

^g^^:  ^^n?:  m8li 

W  ^^i>ft*  ^m  ^^T  ^f%?^  xrfTiT(  IIS II 
W^r^  H  XTtI  ^'T  "Rfir  "ft  %^T^  ^  IR II 
^^  H^tvft  ■zrr  T?HTV?T  ^"R^T^:  II  ?  II 

•q^TT^  vrpifi  ^mifi  ^'\^^\l^^f^  w  8  n 

6a  H*l«rtT  Bu.  7I1  TT^fifT  B.W.Wh.  Bu.  T.  H.  TBr.  II,  8,  9,  9.    TTft'cTT  E.  P. 

Rv.YII,  41,  7  — ^^ir:  W^:  II  Wh.  II  qq  II  Bu.  II  <^M  II  inrrrf^  '^^^  II  <^M  II 
E.W.  B.  I,  15  This  Khanda  corresponds  to  Ev.  X,  145.  la  oi?ft4^*  B.W.Wh. 
Hw.Hbd.Hbg.  HHg.  T.  P.  o^sfHf^  E.Bu.  Ev.X,  145,  i.  In  the  Grantha  MSS.,  how- 
ever, especially  in  Bu.,  it  is  often  impossible  to  distinguish  the  long  i  from  the  short  i. 
2  Wpniw  E.  W.  —  Rv.  has  ^^^  (so  also  P.)  for  ^JTT^  and  ^5^  for  irfV- 
4a  ^^#  B.  if  1T#  E.  W.  ^  ^  Bu.  ^Tir#  Wh.  H.  T.  ^If^T  P.  Ev. — 
^WTf^  W.    ^^f?T  Wh.  4b  Ev.  has  Jjlj^l^^Rl  for  ^TnT^TRflr. 


1, 15, 5—1, 16, 4.  II  "^^W*  im:  II  ^s 

^^  ^^rft  «;m  ^^r?ff  ^  ^f T^  II M  II 

Tn^rg  IT  H  Tnrt  ^^^  '^ft^  vi^g  ^^  ^ift^  ^t^  iiffii 

xm^^:  ^T!?:  ii^Mll 

^  Hfiic^T  xrfriTT^mf^  f^^T^?:  inii 
T^^^  ^w  xTfri^^fr^^f  ^^T^*^^  II  ^  n 
^rrTpi%  H^^  "^rm  #^  ^^^:  u  ?  H 

in  marg.  E.  B.  Bu.  I,  16  This  Khanda  corresponds  to  Ev.  X,  159.       i  b  fTf^^HT  E. 

cTf^^  Bu.  W.  has  flfl[(-gfTf^«»  pr.  iii.)|^f7l?^^^f^  f^^ff:,  placing,  by 
mistake,   these    words    after   ^f^^    ^^^    '^^   T,  15,  6.  2  a   ^^^T    "^^^ 

B.W.    ^  ^^4jJ4|  E.     ^Tig^  Wh.  Bu.  P.  Rv.    ^if»  T.  2b  J?^^ 

W.  ?T^(T^g  Wh.  f^cl  (corrected  to  +i+)r|c(^)  ^^  llhd.  TRfTcl^  (by  correction) 
^^  Hbg.  Tr^fTt!;Hw. — ^tHr:^  MSS.  and  H.  for  ^q"Rtfi:  P.  Kv.,  see  Introd., 
p.  xxi.  3  b  ^fmfJTf^  ^^^  ^0^  #^  W. — t?^:  MSS.  and  H.  for  ^^  P.  Rv. 
4a  in?r{r^  B  sec.  m.)H^^«  B.  Wh.  Bu.  T.  H.  mrsi^mt^"  W.  irf^»i^- 
f|^»  E.      ^r^W^^o  Rv.     ^W»^^^''  P. 

E   2 


^b  II  TT^qn:  II  1,16,4—1,17,2.  . 

^i  rT^f^  ^^T  ^^WT  fttc^rt^^^^  II 8 II  I 

^f^fr^  ^^^m  TTVt  W'  ^#ZT^TfiR^  II Mil 
WIH^  i\S^  r^Tl^_  11^^  ^  II  I,  II 


TTg^  ^irqr  'Tf^^^fe^T^f  f%  ^irft?  ^  II  ^  II 

4  b  fT^'^TT^^f^T  Wh.  H\v.  The  corrupt  readings  of  Hbd.  (f!^f^ftf?T  ^Ttt^)» 
Hbg.  (fT¥f%Tf^  ^<tf7r),  and  HHg.  (^TT^Tf^)  point  to  rl^.  Hbd.  Hbg. 
HHg.  also  have  1  ^^Tt  •  See  Introd.,  p.  xxii. — o^^  B.  W.  Wh.  Bu.  H.  "^  E.  T.  Ev. 
"^I  P-  5  a  ^^%#t  MSS.  and  H.    ^^^^  P.  Rv.— ^pTnH'  Bu.—o^^^l 

B  pr.  m.  W.  T.  P.  5I.  wNf^  ^#f^f  (^^kf  W.)  TT^  ^^  B.  W.  Wh.  Bu. 

H.P.T.    ^cf^TT??rrat  ^'TT  TT^  Ev. — ■^^^»  W. — In  E.  5b  and  6a  are  missing. 
6a  "fWJ^T^:  MSS.  and  H.  for  ofiT^ft,  see  Introd.,  p.  xxii.  6  b  OJTW  B  sec.  m. 

W. —  ^-^  ^tU*  B. — f^TJ^if^T  ^^  '^  MSS.     •NTTWrf^  ^^'m  "^  Ev.  p. — 

^^i|:  ^^T!^:  II  Wh.     II  c^^  II  Bu.     II  <^^  II  xrn  wr'^^^t  f^  ^iii  ^i^ii 

II  Ci^  II  E.  W.  B.  I,  17,  1-6  correspond  to  Rv.  X,  163.     See  also  Rv.-MS.,  fol.  10. 

I  a  ^^^«  B.  E.  Bu.      -g^cdi^o  AV.      f^^^o  ^yh.      gj^e(,|o  Ev.     The  word  is  not 

repeated  by  Haradatta.       ib-6b  Bu.  reads  ^^f^  for  ^^iffl.        2  a  "^^t^^Jftfi;  W. 
B.  Wh.  Bu.  T.    oj^  ^I^[^ff|^  E.  Rv. 


1, 17, 2-8.  H  ii^h:  t?^:  II  ^<l 

W  ^^^^^^«Tt  ^[f^l  f^  ^?TfH  ^  IRII 

w  Tm^HTi  ^i>:  ^rftj^  f^  ^f  t1^  ^  11  ?  ii 

^^«IT  HS^^^t  ^^^t«Tt  UTT^TVinT^  I 

^TOT  ^ttjIv^  m^^:|;^^ir  f^  ^^Tftr  ^  II 8 II 

3IW  ^^WT^rfR^fniT  f^  •^frftr  H  II  M  II 

^w  ^^^T^ji=J^^fw  f^  ^iiftr  ^  lltfll 

xrfH^^^  ^^HT  ^H-fT^fHftlT^frT  II  b  II 

4  a  MV^Wt  B.  Wh.  Bu.  P.        ^  ^ft*>  E.  W.  Ev. — ■5t^«rr  W.  B.  Wh.  Bu.  H. 

gRi«rr  E.  mf^^it  Rv.       4b  ^xiHWr  b.  wh.t.  h.  ^iiflfwTt  w.  ^fiifwrt 

E.  Rv.     Tn  Bu.  it  may  he  read  ^TtfX!!''  or  ^Ilf^*. — JTT^^T^^^  E.  P.    HT^^f- 

wt  w.    m^^'nl^^  B.    »n^^T|^^  Bu.  Wh.  H.     m^^^^  Rv. — 

In  B.  verse  4  precedes  verse  3.  5  a  o^^5fit°  MSS.  and  H.       <»l[^t°  Bv. 

5hand6bo^f^TT  B.  W.Wh.  Bu.  T.  H.     o^f^^  E.  Rv.  7a  SiM^  Wh.  Bu. 

T.  H.    ^f#'  B.  E.    in^  W.    ^Tg^  Rv.  X,  85,  29.        7  b  ^T  MSS.    ^T^T 

Rv.  I.e.        8a^#^TMSS.    '^^T  Rv.  X,  85,  30. — rf^[^  Wh.  Bu.        8b  o^ 

MSS.     ^^  ^E^:  TT.     "^^^  Rv.  1.  c. — ofWf?I  E.  B.  Wh.  Bu.  H.    «>f^<^f7T  W. 


^0  II  H^^RT?:  II  1, 17, 9-10. 

^^b  TTM  ^TTTft5  '^'^^^  ^^^  ^^^^  "'^®" 

^TT^^:  ^TTS:  ii^sii 
^R^t  %  II  ^^€t  II  ^t  i^Trf*?  II  3nd<fM*i  II  ^rfrf'T  ^  11  f^^^^ft^  11 

^q^  ^T  II  ^^^TrT:  II  T^  TT^:  II  ^  ^  II  ^f %  f^fi:  II  ^'T  II 
w  fTT%?iT(.  II  litm^  II  irm:  3?^r:  h  ff^^^i^T:  11^  it  g 

TTTnTT  II  rlTf^  ^cT  #^  H" 

II  ^rT  XT^^:  Il^^^T^T^:  11' 

®f>^R^  Rv.  1.  c.  9a  oqif*  B. — ♦'t!^  Bii.  Hw.  9b  f^^^TH^  E. — Cf.  Rv. 

X,  85,  34.  loa  of^^^^TR:  Wh.  Bu.  H.     of^^if  B.  W.     of^^^^i  E.  Ev.  X, 

85.35.     Haradatta  seems  to  explain  "^  "^Sffvi  f^^«f.  lob  3^?I  ^^f?f  B. 

E.  Wh.  H.    ^^it^  f  o  w.    ^^  ^o  Bu.    ^fTT  g  ^^f^  Ev.  1.  c. —  ^[^:^: 
w^:  Wh.   (1  <\jz  II  wt^  %  ff wf^:  II  <^^  ii  e.  w.  b.   ii  q^  ii  ^^  ^tt  "^^ 

W^  %fTr^Tr^Trf'l"'^T  ^ff  ¥H  ii  Bu.  T.        ^  So  according  to  Wh.,  except  that  ^ 
^W,  is  left  out.     lu  E.  this  list  of  Khanda  beginnings  is  omitted.       B.  W.  Bu.  have 

^■^ti^i  ^  ^rrft[^T«rr  ii  ^f^  ^'  ^^ci;  (f^Fnci:  bu.)  ii  prt  'i^^^rW^Jf 

(o'^'TWt^'  W.    o^wt^o  B  pr.  m.    o^^^jfH*'  B  sec.  m.)  ||  TTTrfTt^  II  ^ftf^ 

^  TTTwrw  II  f^w^f^  <^^Mr\  II  w  fift^  (ft^  Bu.)  II  ^?phii  wi  JTfkr 

^f^fTR  (W.  has  only  ^?IW  ^t)  II  ^ft^im  f^^giWt  II  Tf  'IT^:   17  ^T^T^  II 
J^_  ^'^^^T  ^T  n  fTT  ^^T^  ^T^  ^0%  (Bu.  has  -^  ^  f^t^rf^:  instead 

of  it)  II  ^^^TtrTtwrr  ^:  ii  ^  fTTHrmr^'i  ii  ^mi^  ^M^  ^Tfi  ii  wt^i 
TT^'fr  r^R^  (bu.  addH  ^iM:)  II  r^|*i^c|»u]:  ^w>  MNchi:  h        ^  t^  wtm 


11  ^TW^  ^h:  II  ffic:  W  II 
^^  ^R^%%^f^:  %^xTg  mil 

^f  ^  1^  "^" 

^5=r  ^^TTOt  ^^^^^T^T^T^ff  ^^TO^^^  II  ?  II 

^^^1^^  "^  OT^if^T^  W^'^  II 8 II 

TJRrr  f^^T'T^  ^iW^  I  IT  g  7?T^frr  ^itw^^  ijat  ^^^^-ra^F^T- 

"^^^  f^OO'SilTf^  «IH<fMfi<*li  '^^■Rt^Wr^^T^^T  I!  3T  ^  T^'fTT  mf^  sl^ld 
if^rf?!  II  Bu.  3  ?[f7T  JT'^TT%  TT^SWIT^:  ^mj^l  B.    ^  ^^1T%  ^%  IT^T?T: 

3r?r:    ll  <^  ll  W.        ff?T   TT^irm^   ^^TTK*  II  E.      Deest  in  Bu.  Wh.     As  to  T.  see 

Introd.,  p.  xiii. 

II,  I,  I  See  Av.VI,  68,  i;  Par,  II,  i,  6;  Asv.  I,  17,  6  seq. ;  MBr.  I,  6,  i.  2a  ^f^^ 
B. — See  Ts.  I,  2,  i,  I ;  Av.VI,  68,  2;  Safikh,  I,  28,  9 ;  Par,  II,  i,  9 ;  Asv,  1, 17,  7;  MBr. 
1,6,2,  2  b  See  Rv.  I,  23,  21,  3  b  «»^^^T^^  E, — SeeTBr,  II,  7,  17,  2;  Av, 

VI,  68,  3;  VIII,  5,  2ib;  Asv.  I,  17,  10,  4a  'giij'tl^Mf^  B. — Cf,  MBr,  I,  6,  7; 

Asv.  I,  17,  12, 


?^  II  TI^^RT^:  II  11,1,5—11.2.2. 

^^^1^%  ^TT  ^-^^T^  ^^^  II  M  II 

%^  ^  ^xTTO^T^Tpj  ^-^m  Tmj  ^^H  ^^  ^^i:  II  %  II 

^r^^  TT^^m  g^^^  ^^  ^^fn  %^t^  I 

^gf%  ftfd  TTT^T^:  Ti  ^RT^t:  ii  ^  li 

%>^  firvT^  ^IVl^f^-^^^i:!  ^iT^TTjM^  ^^^:  11  bil 

T(^m  w^:  mil 

^rf  ft^IJH  ^T^  1^  ftw^  ^^  ^T^  ^^^  ^Tlf  II  ^  II 
^  fnt^Tl^^^^^^^  if  ftqjt  ^^  I 
^ft  fi^^  Tj^T^l^^^^^  TJrT^RrT:  IR  II 

5  See  As'v.  1, 17, 13.       6  a  o^  'gT^^^?]^  B.    o^  ^^T^^f|^  E.       6  b  o^^T^o 
E.— ^^  ^m  B.  7  a  g^iJ^T  B.  7  b  sjf^I  tlX^Ct  B.  T.     -^[f^Tf^  E. 

^f^  f^I"  Wh.  HHg.  55f%  f^o  Bu.  ^f%  (^^  51^)  Hw.  ^f^  (^  ^i^)  Ilbd. 
Hbg.  See  As'v.  I,  17,  16;  Par.  11,1,19;  Av.VITI,  2,17.  8b  »5^'^o  E. — g^:  B, 
E.Wh.  T.  g^:  Bn.  ^:  H. — H^W,  W^l  Wh.  ini|  Bii.  ||<^H  ^^^  ^^^  ll«1ll 
E.  B.  II,  2,  lb  ^TfT  deest  in  Bu.  Wh.  T.— Cf.  Av.  II,  13,  i;  TBr.  I,  2,  i,  ii.- 

Sahkh.  I,  25,  6.  aaWTTBu.     Seel,  5,  I. 


33 
11,  2,  3-9.  II  ff  rft^:  IT^:  II  ?? 

ft^S^^^r  ^T  ^^^^f^nlf  ^f^^  ^^^^Ti;  II?  II 

^Frfir:  m^^n^  CTj^ttr  ^t%  ^ii  ^th^t  ^  iiffii 

^rf  ^  ^-^l  ^T^-J5R^^t  TT W  ^ff^TT  ^  ^^^  II  n9  II 

^fiA  ^mt  ^fti  VT  ^^^SijcRl^TTifH^tr%T^Rf  i 
'sm  ^  ^^  ^:  ^^^^f^  ^^*f  f^  4^Tft  ^'^^T^  II  t  n 

IITTnTTq^T^rT  ^TTTHt^l  fvm  "I^T^f  ^W\[  ^'^^T^  II  eii 

3a  ^T^(j|«V  E.  Bu.  Wh.  Hbg.  P.  T.  ^j'qTJpi^  B.  HHg.  ^f^TUiT^ancl  ^jf^TJTTci;  Hw. 
^«4|T^I!|«t^Hbd.  See  lutrod.,  p.  xxii  seq. — «»^T^S)W^T  E.  B.  Bu.  Wh.  P.  "^IJcT'i; 
Hw.  HHg.      WfT^T.  Hbd.      ^^nT^^Hbg.  3b  ^f^T^o  E.      -^^r^o  B. 

^(Tf^5|^  H*  Bu.    ^pr^^oWh.    ^^Tf^^Hw.    ^T  Wf^^Hbd.    ^T  ^f ^^ 
Hbg.  HHg.  5a  ^^r^^o  E.— ofiTfft^^^'fl  Av.  XIV,  i,  45-      "fHm^^rl  E.  B. 

®f*nTt<^«^«d  I  Bu.      Cf.  MBr.  I,  i,  5;  Par.  I,  4,  13;  Hir.  I,  4,  2.  6-8  See  Av.  II, 

13,  2-3;  XIX,  24,4-6;  MBr.  I,  I,  6.  6b  V^^ 'i^E.  B.  Hir.  I,  4,  2  7a  3^^^ 

Bu. — See  Hir.  I,  4,  2.        8a  See  Introd.,  p.  xxiii.  8b  TlTttJt  E.    See  Hir.  I,  4.  3. 

9  Cf.  MBr.  I,  6,  27  ;  Par.  TI,  2,  8;  Sankh.  II,  2,  i ;  Hir.  I,  4,  4. 

F  [HI.  8.] 


98  II  TT^m?:  II  II,  2,  lo— II,  3, 12. 

^H^  JTtft  Tfite:  ^V^  ^cft  T^W^HFTJ  ^Ttrft:  | 

fn^^  ^^^^  ^f^'^#^f  ^^%  mf^  ^ftr^TT  i 

_-o_-  -  —  ^ 

flrft^:  ^1^^:  IRII 
^t^^  ^t^if?  ^fw  ^^wrf^f  ^^T  ^^:  II  «l  II 

^  g  ^  5^^^^^^  ^fiiwfiTt^  ftrT^  ^  ^^  ll^ll 

m^w  ?^?i^m^nw  i^Fm^w^^^w  i^FTTr^vftf^^- 
^?ift[  v^wrftRHr^ ^^^  11?-^^  II 

loa  q-^^  Wh.H.P.T.  q-^^B.  E.  Bii.MBr.1,6,28.  lobq^ffE.  iiaFor 
^^^%^  ^^f^  (B.  E.)  one  expects  ^^I'^^Wt^^Hlf^. — ^f^^  MSS.  and  H. 
^^^  S'afikh.  II,  I,  30.     See  Hir.  I,  4,  6,  and  Introd.,  p.  xxiii.  lib  05?lf%|«t  B. 

II,  3, 1  a  o^T^  IT  g^cg  E. — ■g^fRT  Bu. — See  MBr.  1,6,14;  Hir.  1,5,  i.  2  a  See 
Ilv.IV,58,  la;  TA.X,io,  2.  2b  See  Rv.  I,  109,  7b,  and  Introd.,  p. xxx.  3-12  These 
are,  according  to  the  commentaries  on  Ap.  10,  12,  ten  Mantras,  and  13-23  are  eleven 
Mantras.  So  also  T.  Hw.  HHg.  have  ^^'4^U|*1«t^T;  and  q|\«^|«1+{«T5(Tt,  but  Hbd. 
W^RI^TPT't^:  and  t?f?:^1Tr^: ,  while  Hbg.  gives  f^ljfip??!^:  and  Trf?^T»l*1n^T: . 


11, 3.  I3-30.  II  flrft^:  T\W.  II  ?M 


v«l« 


r^  t|ft  ^^F3im '^t^  r^  Tift  ^^TT3l#'''^^  i^  T^ft 

«im  11^?-^?  II 
1w  T^J  Hf^:  TO'^r  ^xt  ^^s^  ir8ii 

^:  IRMII 

sr^^TTTHT^  TIT  5^^^^%?^  ^f^^T  Tf^rT:  IR!?II 

^  ^thH^  II  ^^9 II  ^^  ^T^iifer  iRb  II  w  ^^r^^- 
^^  iRQ.li  vjnm  ^^^Rf^  n?on 

The  MSS,  of  the  text  read  ^f^|%  to  ®^c[  without  a  break,  and  again  ^s\<i  <OT  to 
•ITT^  ^ft  ^^T^^  without  a  break .  3-1 1  ^^f^fl^  B  u .  8-9  <> W^^  B . 
12  i*i«5irr|o  Bu. — «^^^^  E.  o^T^^^  B. — See  MBr.  I,  6,  15  ;  Hir. I,  5,  9  seq. ; 
S^ahkh.  II,  3,  I.  23  ^"wr^nTT^  E.B. — ^■RT^  E. — See  Hir.  I,  6,5;  S'ankh.II, 
3,  I ;  MBr.  I,  6,  23  seq.;  Kaus.  56,13.  24  -itj^  B.  "T^^  E.  See  Introd.,  p.xxiii. 
— Cf.  Hir.  I,  5,  8;    Asv.  I,  24,  15;    S'afikh.  II,  2,  12;    MBr.  I,  6,  18;   TA.  Ill,  10,  i. 

25  ^j?n^  E.  Hir.  1, 5, 13.       26  tw^yi"  E.— o?rripi:  h.   ojtt  'rm:^— 't^t^t 

Bu. — See  Hir.  I,  5,  2;  MBr.  I,  6,  16;  Kaus.  55,  9.  27  ^  TTTT*  E. See  Hir. 

I,  5,  4  seq.;  MBr.  I,  6,  17  ;  Kaus.  55,  10.  29  WW^^^  E.  30  See  Hir.  I, 

6,  3;  Asv.  I,  20,  8. 

F  2 


^%  II  "R^m^:  II  11,3,31—11,4,4. 

^'^'^  ^^S^  ^^tf^  m  ^f^TC^  ^  ^U^  11?^  II 
^^^^TTH^IT^  ^^^T^rf:  XTTT^^^  II  ?^  II 

ijfft^:  ^Tjs:  II 9 II 

R^t^  ^^rT*^  II  *=)  II 

fRTT^  ^^  ^^^  fRr  ft^^nf  ^^  5Rti^  TTlf^  I 

TTT^-sri^T  ^^_  ^a  '^'^  f^^^  ^^^^T5Rrt  H  ^  II 

^^^  "^^  firrTTt  H^f^W  RT  ^f  T|Un  ^?:^rng'7^:  II?  II 

^^  ^^f^^HVT  f  ^i^f^^^  ^^ft?:T  ^MTg  II  8 II 

31  ^  'TT  ^  I  ^  Wh.  Bu.     ^^^f^f  E.     ^RT^^  B.— See  Hir.  I,  6,  3; 
As'v.  I,  20,  7;  Sankh.II,  18,  3,  32  Mantras  26-32  iu  B.  and  27-32  in  E.  are  given 

without  any  break,  as  regards  accentuation  and  Sandhi.  Bu.  and  Wh.  mark  only  the 
end  of  31  a  and  of  31  by  bars.— «>^^  Bu. — ^^l  W^l  Wh.  ||  ^  ||  Bu.  ||  ^  || 
W^^T  ^W  II  ^  II  B.      II  <^<\  ^^i^T  ^^  II  ^  II  E.  II,  4,  I  and  2  Only  Wh.  gives 

the  two  Mantras  in  full,  the  other  MSS.  give  the  Pratlkas,  viz.  zft^^Tt'l  fT^^Tt'T" 
^r^_  -W^  ^#%  ^f^  It  II  See  I,  6,  3  (Rv.  I,  30,  7),  arid  Ts,  II,  3, 10,  3 ;  TBr. 
^r.  7.  7.  5-  3  Rv.  I,  89,  9.  4  See  Hir.  I,  7,  11. 


^t  Ti^  iT^xtfrmMmftrH^T^  ^  '•  m  ii 

^'t  ^  TTT^^  HUT  HT  T1TT?T  f^^mf^?  II  !f  II 

^Tf  ^  ^^T!i  11^ II  wiqt  inftr  iibii  »^  ^  ^^  lien  H 
i^  ^  ^^  moil  i^Tj^  ^-qifti  in^ii 

TJl^^E^n^T^WnQ  TIT  r^^^  in^  II 

rn^Frf^gfwift^^T  ii  ^?  ii 

5a  ^  -H^Mt  B.T. — See  Ev.  Khila  29,  i.       6a  ^l^<:i^  ^  Bu.Wh.       6b  irf- 
^  E. — W[^J  E. — See  Rv.  Khila  29,  3;  TA.  X,  41;  Hir.  I,  8,  4.  7-11  See  I, 

4,  12-16.  12  TT^^"  E.      TT^H®  B  pr.  ni.      TT^^®  B  sec.  m. See  Hir. 

I,  6,  9;  12,  17.  13  All  the  MSS.  give  only  the  Pratlka  of  the  Savitrl  (Rv.  Ill,  62, 

10;  Ts,  I,  5,  6,  4).    According  to  Ap.  11,  9-12  (see  Haradatta  on  11,  12,  and  cf.  Hir.  I, 
6,  11)  it  has  to  be  recited  as  follows  : 

^  ^[Wf^fj^^UilH  I  or,  rT(4«  .  .  .  "'^  ^:  I 

w  Ht^^"^  ^  't:  ir^^^f^  I  or,  finifr . . .  omtf  ^:  i 
^  ^<d(<^Rrl^^<ij  »i^  |W  vt^  I  or,  fH^" . . .  Hwt'  ^:  I 
w  ^^f^  ^  't:  ir^^ci:  I  or,  fv^ . . .  o^T^-  g^:  i 

or,  <T(^» . . .  •^rr^  ^:  ii 


?t  II  H^^T?:  II  II,  4, 14— II,  5, 9- 

'  ^^^^  ^^51  pTO  ^  ^  'Ttm^  II  ^8 II 
^^^  ^^  ^:  II  ^M II 

gf^^:  '^^:  11 8 11 

S^^Hf  ^t^T^t  ^#  f^fV'TtTft  ^^^  II  ^  !l 


H  hM  ^^4  ^f  ^  ^r?i  ^  ^S^rf  ^  ^  H^  ^^^  ^rf^  cT^^ 

14  ^'=2T  mro  E.  #«i:  Tm:  ^  b.  ^«t  inw^  wh.  ^fNr  itttj!^  bu. 

As  to  Visarga  before  s,  see  above  note  on  I,  12,  6a.       The  text  of  H.  is  corrupt,  but  he 
seems  to  explain  ii\*<{  as  a  vocative,  and  H\W'  as  a  nominative.  15  ^''CTT* 

^T^:  Wh.    II 8 II  Bu.    ■?it'f^  w^  II 8 II  E.  B.        II,  5, 1  g^:  g^N^ 
E.~^^:  gw  E.    ws(^:  gw  B. — g^^:  ^^rrr  ^^  e.    ^^^:  gw  ^° 

B.— g^  ITRT  E.      gsT^:  ^^  l^-RT  B. — «>^ft^#J>  B.  E. — See  MBr.  I, 
6,  31;  As'v.  I,  22,  21;  Par.  II,  4,  2  ;  Kaus.  56,  3.  2  B.  inserts  ^rj  f^H^  (R<^1 

pr.  m.)  ^nr  f%^  (f^^t  pr.  m.)  "^  ^R^  rfqlf  sRI  at  the  beginning  of  this  Mantra 
See  Als'v.  Ill,  9,  i  with  Narayana's  commentary.         2-9  ^TTSf  ^cl  B  seem.    ^^T^sjcl 

B  pr.  m.     ^pR?WfT  E.     ^3H^  ^Tfl  Wh.    '^W^Wfi  Bu.  8  rftj-g  E.     cftj^  to  ^ 

deest  in  Wh. 


II,  5, 9— n,  6, 1.  II  ft rft^:  w^\  II  9^ 

^rftf  H-^^fft  *3?T^^  ino  II 

^^^T  ^T^^^^^  T^^rM^'ii^  ^T^^'^^- 

'imTi\  W^jm^l{\  ^TH  ^^w'°  5qtf  ^  1^  IRS  II 
fm  1^W#  II  ^^  II 

xt^tj:  i^T!?:  ilMii 

trft  i^i^  xrft  ijirr^^iT^T  ^  ^^^  ^  i  g^i:  ^^^ 

10  *l'^«l<N«^^  E.  —  <»4i<l«h^  E.  II  See  Ts.  I,  2,  8,  i ;  Hir.  T,  7,  lo. 

12-21  Ta.  IV,  42,  5  (32) ;  cf.  Rv.VII,  66, 16;  Hir.  I,  7,  10.  See  Introd.,  p.  xxxiv.  22  b 
^JU^i*M41  B. — qg^:  ^IT!^:  II  Wh.  II  q  li  Bu.  ||  M  ||  ^AJjcJ^:  g^(^^»r#t  II  M  II  B. 
II  ^  II  ^^:  g^TTT  "^  II  M  II  E. 


io  II  H^m?:  II  n,  6,  i-io. 

TTfk:  W  g^vT  ^^t  g^  ^^RTftfi^:  II  "i  II 

^^^%^^Ti[^  ^^y^  ^Tf  f  II  ^  II 

ITVfs^lT^'^ff  ^T?t  II?  II 
^ftl^f^  ^^ftmlTTf|  ;E^T?f  II 8 II 
^^Sftf  ^^  Hftr  Vf^  ^T?t  II  M  II 

-^i^  ^  ^niR  ft  ^  €  ^^  '^^W  W[^  II  ^  II 
^  Tlt^  "^^HT  qiT  ITlf^i  ^  H^^  ^  ^ETflt  II S II 
f%^^  ^^  ^^T  ^  f^gim?  ^^f^  ^Tft  II  b  II 

^^  ^^  ^^  ^^ft  n  en 
^^rhjfir^^f  ^n^t  mo  II 

II,  6,  lb  gwfrr  ^o  E.       2  o^rrfTW  Bu.wh.  hw.   o^nf^  Hbg.— ^rf?^ 

E.  —  See  Av.  XIX,  64,  i  seq.;  Hir.  I,  7,  2;  MBr.  I,  6,  32;  Par.  II,  4,  3;  Sankh.  II, 
10,  4.  3-5  See  Ts.  I,  4,  45,  3 ;  TBr.  II,  6,  6,  4  seq.;  Sankh.  II,  10,  4.  6  a  ^PTt 

^^T5^»  Wh.  Bii.  P.  '^Tft  ^^  ^tl  ^fTT  ^^n^T  etc.  H.  "WT  ^^  ^R^'  T. 
^  ^o  Ts.  I,  4,  45.  3;  46,  2;  TBr.  II, 6,  6,  5.  W^  ^^5^«  B.  E.  Ev.  1,23,  23; 
X,  9,  9.  6b  ^^T  Bu.  7  See  Ev.  I,  23,  24a.  8  f%^  MSS.  and  H.  f%^' 
Rv.  I,  23,  24b.     See  Intiod.,  p.  xxiv. — f^^Tc'ET^^'f'T:  E.  T.      «>(^ff^  Bu.  Wh. 


11,6,11-15.  n  fwrft^:  T\w*  II  8^ 

TIT^  ^^THHr^R^m^  ^Tlt  in<=ill 

^rfiRWTMT^T^  ^^^l^  ^m  ^iit  in?  11 
■pT^^*^  ^^T^T^mT;^  ^  II  ^8 II 

^^:  ^^^:  iiffii 


II  ^tJ^  E.      ^TTfT^T  Bu. — See  Hir.  I,  8,  4.  12  »TTf^^  ^^T"  E. — 

fMt^  I  ^°  Wh.      f%^f%  ^o  E.      o^pSIJTP  B.  Bu.  T,  13  ^f^^o  E.— 

At  the  end  of  this  Mantra  B.  and  Wh.  iusert :  3j:  {^B  pr.  m.  Wh.)  ^TfT  ^l  (^ 
Wh.)  ^TfT  ^:  (5p  Wh.)  ^tIt  {*f T  "m  Wh.)  ^Jf i  ll  Haiadatta  does  not 
mention  the  Vyahrtis  (given  also  in  P.)  here.  But  in  his  commentary  on  Ap.  11,  22,  he 
says:   5mfHf»T-?T2I%  ^fT^:  ^T^^  ^^^ifTT  I  rTfRT^f^TT^  T  ^H^W: I  ^S^CTT- 

nr^'TTW  I  ^%  "w^  vsuf^f^^f^mr^  ^  ii       14  a  »^%^^rR  e.— ^t^t: 

B.  E.  14b  t^r^^T^iqf  E. — See  Par.  II,  3,  2;  Sankh.  II,  4,  5;  Hir.  I,  5,  10;  Asv. 
I,  22,  2;   MBr.  I,  6,  25  seq.;  Kaus.  56,  12.  15a  WSJ^HIcll^  E.  15b  '^TfTT 

B  pr.  m. — g^  B. — WRfft  B. — See  Av.  II,  13,  5;  Hir.  T,  7,  17. — "q^:  ^T!^:  Wh. 
II  ^11  Bu.    ||;^<^||  tifi:  ^T^  Tl^ff  ijf?i:  II  $11  E.    ii^ii  xrft  ^w  n^^HfH:  II  B. 

G  [111.8.] 


8^  II  Tf^TRT^:  II  II,  7,  ^-15. 

^?T  f?  57:  K^^^  5Re^^  H^  HT  ft^T^T  ^^  TR  in  II 
^f  ^  ^^?i^:  ^4^  ^T^^T^;  I 
^^^  ^T^^  rT!^  ^^  ^T^^T^;  II  ^  II 

ff^:  II?  II 

^^  ^7|^^%%i^:  118-^Sii 

^idf:  in^ii 

^^  f?  ^  ^^^fWT  57  ^%'  ?tmiT^  1 

Hf  ^ink  ^^%  II  ^?  II 
^fftfN  Writ  IIS8II 
^^  ^^T  "^  W*  inMII 

II,  7,  I b  ^r^  E. — Rv.  I,  94,  I.  2  f^^lijM  B.  P.  T,    W['^  (the  last  time 

only)  E. — See  Hir.  I,  9,  6 ;  MBr.  I,  6,  8;  Vs.  Ill,  62  (Par.  1, 16, 7 ;  II,  i,  15);  Av.  V,  28, 
7a.  3  Cf.Vs.  Ill,  63;  Hir.  I,  9,  10;  Saiikb.  I,  28,  14.  4-11  TRT  ^«  B. — 

T^m  viz.  '^^TRIJ,  i.e.  the  whole  of  II,  i  is  to  be  repeated  here.     See  Sudars'anarya 
on  Ap.  12,  3.  12  o^rg^  Bu.  T.    o^m^  Hir.  I,  9,  18,  13-15  The  MSS.  of  the 

text  have  only  -4)1  Mt  f^  HT  ^^Tt^  ?|f7i  f^I^I ,  but  H.  explains  the  three  verses. 


II,  7,  i6-a6.  II  fiift^:  n^:  II  8? 

^H^  ipfi:%  H^^  %  "qiff  ^T  ^t  w^u  f^^  II  ^0 II 

^^^^  ^  n^  ^'^yi%  ^  ^^^:  I 

■^^  ^  ^t^  Jplj^  Trt  'piTRI^fH^^fTll^  H  ^8 II 

l^^trv  ^4^T^  ^im^i  ^^^rft  I 

^T  ITT  fit^RT^^H  ^^[^rlft^  'm  ^RTtg  irm  ii 

^  ^^  ^^  ^^%  ^^f^  gT!?lf^  II  ^!f  II 

See  Kv.  X,  9,  1-3;  Ts.  IV,  i,  5,  i;  V,  6,1,4;  VII,  4,  i9>  4;  TA.  IV,  42,  4;  X,  i, 
II  seq.;   Hir,  I,  10,  2;  21,  5;  II,  18,  9.  16-18  =  I,  2,  1-3.  19  a  ^^^  ^[^^ 

B. — <{|\^|ij<<>  E.  19b  «j|*{I(^  B  pr.  m. — ^I^  Bu. — ^'^f^  B. T. — See  Hir. 

I,  10,  I ;  Par.  II,  6,  17.  20  cffm  B. — ^T  T.— t%^T  Bu. — See  Hir.  I,  10,  5. 

ziTRT^fT^E.  2i-23SeeHir.I,io,4.  24a  ^n^TW '^  ^  Bu.  P.  "^n^TT^ 
^  ^^\  Hir.  I,  10,  4.  25a  TWf^%  B.  P.  T.  T^mW^  E.  -^^^^^  Wh.  T^PR^- 
^f^Bn.  ^^t^  #1J^:  f^^^^frtP^WT^^:  H.  SeeTntrod.,p.xxiv.  25b  ^- 
^^f^^'  B  pr.  m.         26a  See  Hir.  I,  11,  3.         26  b,  c  See  TBr.  I,  2,  i,  19  seq. 


G  2 


88  II  ^^^m<f:  II  11, 7. 27— n,  8, 4. 

tsfrftW  ^^f^m:  II  ^5>-?^  II 

mm*  ^^C(^:  11^911 

^^^  cT^^  ^cff^ii  TT^T^^^f^^  I 

?.^  flt^  -cT^^W^qT^T  f^^m^TT^  II  cj  \\ 
^ijfK  "^rT^ftr  ^^^T?  V^*^^l^  I 

^IW^^'M^^  fitTR;s%^wf^m:  ii^ii 

rf  HT  f^tlRT^^^  ^^^  fw  ^^  II  ?  II 

fir^  ^t  "1%^  f ^  ft^  TIT  ^^^  f^  I 

ft^  f^g  ^^  ftf  ^Tlig  TTT  f^  II81I 

27-32  =  II,  2,  3-8.    ^'^xgf^^^T  E.    ^^wf^^cfT:  B. — ^tft:  ^x!^:  li  Wh. 

II  ^  II  Bu.        II  ^0  II   ff(  ^a   f^l^:    II  ^  II  E.  B.  II,  8,  I  a  ^^  B. — 

^^^  B.      ^^^^  Bu.  lb  ^'q^to  B.      '^^^ci;  deest  in  Wh.  Bu.  H.  T. — 

o#^pn  E. — f^^IrfTWrt  Bu.  f^^rlTWTT  Wh.  T.  "N^prRTt  E.  "N^TcTT  ^  B.  P. 
f^^lcTTfi:  TT  H. — See  Hir.  I,  10,  6;  Vs.  XXXIV,  50;  As'v.  Ill,  8,  21,  and  Stenzler's 
note  m  his  German  translation  ;  Rv.  Khila  27,  i ;  Ev.-Ms,,  fol.  62  a.  2  a  ^%qTf^  B. 

^^Tf^  Bu.  Hbd.  Hbg.  HHg.  T.,  probably  H.    '^%^Tf^  E.Wh.  Hw.         2b  ^^o 

E.  Bu.  P.  T.        ^r^»  Wh. See  Hir.  I.e. ;    As'v.  I.e.;   Rv.  Khila  27,  2 ;   Rv.-Ms.  I.e. 

3a  flr^^fq^W  E.  3b  ^^g  Wh.  H.  T.      g^  B.  E.      g^  Bu.  —  See 

Hir.  I.e.;  Asv.  I.e.;  Rv.  Khila  27,  3;  Rv.-Ms.  I.e.  4a  ^^  MSS.  and  H.    ^I^foj 

Hir,  I.e.     See  Introd.,  p.  xxiv.  4b  fcj^^  B. 


11,8,5-11.  II  fifft^:  •^^^:  ii  gq 

rrt  1^  ^rT^  mtm  '^^  ^tj^^\tr^  II  mi 

^U^^"^^  ^TfT  II  If  II 

mi^  1^  ^Tlt  II  s  II 
c^^l  ^1^  ^T  g^  fT^t  m  ^  4'5rmftT  ii  b  ii 
^  f|  TTTT  T^H^  jj^t^  ^  HH  f^  II  en 

^m  rHflftt  ^St  W^  ^?  ^f  ^T  n  ^0 II 
^57  ^ITrra  ^^H  ^#&  ^xiJT?  ^  II  c|^  II 

^^Ti:  ^^:  II til 

5-7  See  Hir.  I,  2,  i8;   MBr.  1,5,6;  Brh.Up.VI,  3,  3.  5b  ;BTTf^iR\*Tf 

Bii.  Hbd.  Hbg.    "TT^^f  B.  T.  6  ^Trf^  Bu.    ^PGrT^  Wh.  7  Tfm- 

f%I^  Bu.  8  Wr^  Bu.  Hw.  P.  T. — See  As'v.  I.e.;   Ev.  Khila  27,  4;   Rv.-Ms. 

I.e.;  Hir.  I,  11,  i.  9  See  Hir.  I,  n,  4,  and  Sayana,  Rigveda-Bhashya,  vol.  i,  p.  3, 

1.  19  (Prof.  Max  MuUer's  2nd  ed.).  10 a  ^"RT^T^  Wh.  Hw.  lob  WI+iIM  Bu. 

Wh.    See  Hir.  I,  II,  4.       11  a  TA.  VI,  10,  2;  Av.  IV,  9,  9.        iib  VRTT^  ^  Bu.Wh. 
JT^^  B.  H.     ^^T•^  "^  E.  T.     see  Hir.  I,  11,  5. — "^H'T:  ^T!^:  «  Wh.     Ii  C  II  Bu. 

^^uj^chig  (o^^^o  B.)  f^^:  II  n  H  E.  B. 


i%  II  iPT^xTT?:  II  n,  9, 1-9. 

xrtrng^  mil 

^  rfriTJTU  ^^  ^^T|rn^  ^^^  II  ^  II 

^rr%  ^  I^Hl^t  TIT  TTT  ^  rf\l^  II  ?  II 

^T  mf^  II 8 11 
rff^  ^k^  II M  II 

^  5t^^  15^^  TIT  H^^T  i^m  f%^  5r1[h  uiT^  n?fii 

^If^^^T^T^TH^  HT  rj^^^  II  n9  11 
TT^^^ftf  ^HKW-^l  TTT  »^€t^  II  t  II 
TT?^^ft|T7r^T^  TTT  i^^  11(^11 

II,  9,  2a  ofrre^  Wh.    ofrreg  T.  3  I^T'n  B.    ^^  Hir.  I,  n,  9.    Cf.  Par. 

II,  6,  30;  As'v.  Ill,  8,  19.  4  See  Hir.  I,  ii,  lo;  Par.  II,  6,  29.  5  See  Ts.VII,  i, 
II,  I ;  V,  7,  3,  i;  Hir.  T,  11,  7.  6  The  MSS.  of  the  text  give  only  the  Pratlka,  ^^: 
M^«4TR(<I^.    See  Ev.  X,  128,  5 ;  Ts.  IV,  7,  14,  2.  7  TT^^^n®  B  pr.  m.    See 

II,  4,  12.  8  WrST"  B.  E.  Bu.  Hw.  Hbg.  T.  9  oq^  ^^  Wh. — The  three 
Mantras  7-9  are  given  without  any  break  in  B.  E.  Bu. 


II,  9,  lo— II,  lo,  4.       II  ffrft^:  viw*  II  •    is 

^Iw-f^  ^^^^^if^  mo  II 
T?ft  TTft  ^ft  ^^  TT^tf^^  ^1^  II  ^<=i  II 

%T^    ^ftsft   %T^    ^^^^   ^H   TT^rf^   ft 

TT^  in^ii 

^T^tt:  ^T!?:  II  e  II 

ff  ^f  ft^  THimi  f  ^Vtrfrf  ^^\^  II  ^  II 
^  iqf  rrf%^7  II  ^  II 

^^TOt^Tift  II 9  n 
^^mftnT^^ft  11 8 11 

10 a  m^H'^^«rif^^  E.  ®«?\f^M?i  B. — See  Ait.  Br.  VIII,  27,  9  ;  Kaus.  90,  11. 
II  ^^  E.  12  See  Hir.  1, 13,  3;  Par.  I,  3,  15.  13  T?^^  MSS.  and  H.  q^TT^ 
Hir.  I,  13,  I ;  Par.  I,  3,  12;  Asv.  T,  24,  20-22  ;  S'afikh.  Ill,  7,  5.  14a  »Jlt??  *|^nT 
Bu.  See  Par.  I,  3,  14 ;  Hir.  I,  13,  i.—^^W.  W^l  II  Wh.  ||  ^  |i  Bu.  1{f^  q^- 
^[^  ^t^IT  II  e  II  E.  B.  II,  10,  I  a  ^I^tf%  ^nft  II  ^*»  E.  lb  and  2  =  11,  9,  12, 
3  and 4  are  not  separated  in  thoMSS.  SeeTA.X,32;  35;  Hir.1,13,6;  9;  Asv. 1, 24, 13;  28. 


8t  II  Ti^m^:  II  II,  lo,  5-1 1. 

^fTT^   TPi^   Tm^rf   TT^W^lli^   '^^   ^T^S^^ 

^M^is^lf^  II Mil 
mt^^lrT^TOT^  TTTOT^  ^ff  ^^  ^T^^  ^  II  !f  II 

^ft^HWT^  f  T^'^i^^  ^^^vzj:  II  s  II 

^^  TTTfit:  IRII 

n  ^  ^^  f%f^g%  ^^  ^T  HTTiirinTTrf^rt  ^ftj^  in  o » 
fxi^Hj^  ipnt^^  II  ^«)  II 

5a  ^P^i^^W^  E. — ^  E.  5b  qT:^{?rf  pr.  m.)m^  B.       qr^fr- 

W^  E. — See  Hir.  I,  13,  8 ;  Par.  I,  3,  20.  6  ^T*^li^dMT«>  E. — "mTfU  q'RTT'i 
Wh.  otrniim  ^T^TR  Bu.  —  See  Hir.  I,  13,  13;  Par.  I,  3,  27  seq.;  As'v.  I,  24,  31. 
7a  See  TBr.  II,  4,  8,  7  ;  Par.  Ill,  i,  4;  MBr.  II,  i,  15.  7  b  ^rf^?T«>  Bu.  Wh.  Hw. 

^Hs*!®  B.  ■'?rf'TET*>  E.  '^IR^iT®  Hbg.  T.  '^f?^*!**  in  Hbd.  seems  to  have  been 
corrected  from  ^?RST?<».  8  firmf^f^"  Bu.      f ^T^Tt^^fTH:*  T. — ^^  E. 

9  <rf^'Tl*<°*<l  E.  Bu.  Wh.  Hw.  Hbd.  T.  P.  ^^^(h  pr.  m.)^  B.  ^l  ^t  Vf^ 
Hbg.  See  Hir.  I,  13,  12  and  Prof.  Kirste's  note;  Par.  I,  3,  27.  As  to  ^^p^RlT  see  Ap. 
Dh.  I,  31,  12;  Gaut.  IX,  19.  10  ^  ^t^  E. — See  Hir.  I.e.;  Par.  I.e.  11  See 

Hir.  I.e.;  Par.  I,  3,  28.  —  According  to  Sudars'anarya  on  Ap.  13,  17,  Mantras  8-1 1 
would  be  only  three.     T.  counts  9  and  10  as  one  Mantra. 


II,  lo,  12— II,  11,5.       II  flrft^:  w^:  II  8e 

i|rn^  in^n  ht  ftrTTz  in8ii  tt^t  ^ifir  mmi  tt^ 

^5^1^  \\^%\\  fT^  ^i  m:  IISSII  W  ^^rT  mbii 

^'StTTf:  T^?|?:  ii<^oii 

^  ^:  ^^^  '^^'^fl  II  ^  II 

VTrTT  W^t  ^cT  ^^  1^  VTW^  f^  ^^^  IfllT^  I 
mm  g^  illTHTm^  ^IHT  ?tW  ^  f^  ^W^flW  II  ^  II 

^^  1^^  V^Tff?  g^fn  ^UV^:  11  ?  II 

vrm  ^^Tg  ?^t^^  ^gf^  w^trn^  t?W^  ^^^  i 

12  orfj^dl  Bu. — See  Hir.  I.e.;  Par.  I.e.  13  ^  gjJcT  Wh.    See  Hir.  T,  13, 

14  seq.  15-17  rparr  ^f^  cl^  %^^  rf^I  B.  ^£^311  '^f^  fT^  %^'^  fT^ 


E. See  Hir.  I,  13,  15.  18  ^ij^:  ^T!^:  H  Wh.        ||  <^0  II  Bu.        ||  <\0  ||  ^^ 

f^^TRT  ^ai<^  n  «^0||  B.      II  qcil  ^^  f^^T^q^^ir  ll  ^=10  11  E.  ii,  n,  1-8 

VJrU  ^^T^  'fr  TMirf^  ^ff^  ^I^T  1^  ^^ttWf^  '^^I  IMSS.  I  have  given 
Mantras  1-4  from  Ts.  Ill,  3,  ir,  2  .«eq.,  and  5-8  from  Ts.  I,  4,  46,  r  seq.  Haradatta 
explains  them  fully. 

H  [III.  8.] 


MO  II  H^m?:  II  11,11,6-14. 

^^'  ^^TV:  ftrTt  ^  ^^TWm^^^  ^"^  fW  lib II 
f^^^^^  ^^1^T^W#  H^  m?  II 

^^^brftr  in  8 II 

9-1 1  ^^W^  "^letilT^  ^^  TT^  MSS.  The  Mantras,  which  are  explained  by 
H.,  are  given  from  Rv.  II,  32,  4seq.  =  Ts.  Ill,  3,  11,  5,  i2a^^>ilf?X^  B,  Bu.H.T. 
'h^^ilffTW  E.     •^ft^rt^^t^^  Wh.     See  Kas'ika  on  Pan.  IV,  i,  173.  12  b  r{^^ 

Bu.  13b  f^TR^  E, — <TTr  Bu. — See  Hir,  TI,  i,  3;  As  v.  I,  14,  7  ;  Par.  I,  15,  8. 

14  fg^o  Bu.  Wh.  H.  T.      ^^*»  E.  B. 


11,11,15-20.  II  firft^:  u^:  II  ^^ 

^fiT|T?  ^^frkft  4^Tft?  ^?^T^h  ^ri%  11^ Mil 
^^  #h:  xt^w  ^  ^H5.  I^^  I 

^^^^%  ^#^  ^^^  s^tIt  in!f  II 

$:H  JrTHT  ^rf^Wt  ^Tt  ^^t^H:  II  ^S II 

^  n^T^rf^rft  ^%  ^^t^t:  inbii 
f^tn  ^f^  ^^  ^^  ^U^^%  iRoii 

15  •'f'T  ^^TRtM  E. — See  Hir.  II,  2,  5.  16  a  ^\j^:  q^  B. — See  Hir.  II, 

3,  I.  i6b  ^  %  E.  XJ^  c^  Wh.— 3U^  TJ^g  E.— WTTT^^T  E.  TT^T  Bu. — 
PdBcMl^jfM  Bu.  —  ?I?jf^  ^^E.  17b  and  i8b  T^  E.  19  a  f?f^T^  B. 

Um'^4  E.  —  m^I^  ^^a  E.      »rf^«[f^  ^^B5  T.      »^ftl  ^^  B.      It 

may  be  •iT  ^^,  but  Haradatta  explains  •Ti^'fl  =  n^  udalam  =  n^  udaram.  See  Introd., 
p.  xxiv,  and  Hir.  II,  3,  3.  19  b  ^f^f^^  B. — 0%^  ^  e. — ^^f^  ^  ^T^  E. 

20  f^r:^  B. — ^^^  etc.  Av.  I,  II,  4.  %^^  33%  (^^  b.)  ^tt^^ti^  b.  e.  ^^ 

^p  ^"^T<J<^Tl«t  Bu.     See  also  Par.  I,  i6,  2. 1  have  followed  Haradatta  in  dividing 

Mantras  16-20.  According  to  Sudarsanarya  (on  Ap.  14,  14  and  15),  Mantra  16  ends 
with  irf?!  rd8c|,  17  with  f^rr  Wr\H^,  18  with  ^^Wt:,  19  begins  with  ^  wfj 
and  20  begins  with  t^(e|-3t<q. 

H  2 


M^  II  Tqr^m^:  II  II,  11,21-28. 

rnft^H^  ^W  ^^ftr^H  T^^  ^i:^  ^Tift:  IRS  II 

f^T  ^  ^T^i  ^lJi  TJ5T  ^fi^  rrg^  ^  ^^n^  iR^n 

IJrft^  FIT  T^^  rfftsr^TB^rf^  ^^T  ^ff  ^  ^f^^^  IR?  II 
W^  ^^  f^  ?\ft7"lt  ^^^T  tt^^'^  ^^^t  i^Tc^oT:  ji  ^^  II 

•f  ftj^  ^h%  ^ifhwwii  ^^^fm-fi^t  f5=r  vtft  I 

^^if  WtI^^  ^ft^-^^^  ^f^^T  ^Tftf^^Tf^lRMII 
■^ll  f^^f^'lf'^^rqn^^^I  ^^^'^T^^'FfT  M^  IRlfll 

ir  ff  ^^  HHTT  ^^  ^^f^  a^  I^H^  ^f^  ll^bll 

21-31  The  MSS.  of  the  text  have  only  f|[^^rf^^T^^[TRi:  II  This  is,  as  Hara- 
datta's  commentary  shows,  Ts.  IV,  2,  2  (not  Rv.  X,  45).  Ap.  15,  i  refers  to  it  by 
«ll<^^m.  22  Hw.  reads  consistently  f^reffT  and  t%(3T  for  f^^TT?  filso  ^RT  for  ^^f. 
27  b  H.  remarks  that  "^Wt^  stands  for  ^g: ,  the  reading  of  the  Bahvrcas. 


y3 
11,11,29—11,12,2.       II  firft^:  n^:  II  M? 

^rforq^if  ^H^i"5ff55^^^  ^T^^wtrrf:  ii?^ii 

^3ffW-^f  ^5¥  g^^T^T^iT  ^  ^^  11?^  II 

iT^^t  rrt  fi^wf^  ftmiJ^^^T  II  '\  II 

^T  ^  ^f^#^  ^^FTT  li^T  g^¥^T  IR II 

32  o^tm^n:  E.  oWTT'H  Wh.  T.  33 h  ^W^t»  E. — See  Hir.  II,  3,  2;  Asv, 
I,  15,  9  ;  Par.  I,  18,  2;  MBr.  I,  5.  i?;  Brh.  Up.  VI,  4.  8;  26.— TJ^T^^:  T^t!^:  || 
Wh.     II  cjcj  II  Bu.     Vprr  ^^rg  'fr  Tt^  ff  Wf?r:  n  <^*^  ll  E.  B.  II,  12,  r  a  See 

MBr.  I,  5,  18;     Hir.  IT,  3,  2;     Par.  I,  16,  18;     Asv.  T,  15,  3;     Brh.  Up.  VI,  4,  26. 
I  b  f^hrnwf  B. — See  MBr.  I,  5,  19 ;  Par.  T,  18,  4.  2  h  "^  ^f^^  B.     ^f%^ 

Bu. — See  MBr.  I,  5,  9;  Asv.  T,  15,  2;  Rv.-M-.,  fol.  56a  ;  Ev.  Khila  29,  2, 


M8  II  TT^TTT^:  II  11,12,3-14. 

iqfy  ^VT  f^fii  Tpil  f^^Til^^  ^^Tg  11?  II 
i^fy  Wt  FTfti  17^t  i^^^  ^f^^  ^Vrg  II 8 II 

i^^  Hilt  i^fti  iTirt  f^ft  ^^f  ^^  ^Mig  II Mil 
^f^^  j^  f^^^  t^T  ^ft  ^ft  ^^TTT^  ^'\^bl  I 

^^n^  ^^  i^T  ^Ttft  ft^  ^  ^T^t^^l  ^i^  ^  ll!fll 

^H^frft^  ^?  "^TH^  ^  ^  ^  "^f*^*  ^!^^  ^^  ''^" 

m^  m  -^^  ^  ^MTfi^  U  "Z?^  ^W  ftT^fif  x^Tlt:  II  til 

^ii^^ii^oii 

^^^fT  g^  ^T^T  ^^  ^Tff  ^Tli  in^-c|8ll 

WT^:  ^Tf5:  in^ii 

6  10  See  TBr.  II,  5,  6,  1-3;  Av.  II,  10;  Hir.  II,  3,  10-4,  i.  6b  ^ll^ltj  B. 

8a  ^ft^»  Wh.— »T^  Bii. — ^  f%  '^%  B.    ^^  fW^  Bu.  8b  rfjwi  WT 

B.  E.TBr.  I.e.      cTTOT  ^TT  (tva  =  tva+a)  H.  loa  ^'W:  B.  E.  14  ^^: 

'sRi:  II  wh.  in^ii  Bu.    ^T'ri  H^  ^^w  in^ii  E.  B. 


II,  13, 1-7.  H  flrft^:  w^:  II  MM 

flT^T  VH^  iJ5T  X^MTTT^T  ^  'jl  IIS II 
fT W  »f  ^  I?  Tzrr;qT^^"T  ^  ^<5n^  II  ^  II 
TT^f^  W  HTl  ifl^^f  ^^  II  ?  II 
%^  fT^  H  ^^  HTf  4t^Hf  ^^  II 8 II 

^T^fn  ^  ^^fk  ^^  ^ji  ^^^i^  '^^  ^ififiM^ftT  ii  m  h 

^xt^^  ^T^H  W'ft  f^ft^T  ^^^^  lit? II 


II,  13,  I  a  •T^n^Tft'^  Bu.  Wh.  H.  T.  ^t^^IT^TftW^  E.  «t^TTrft#  B.  P. 
'•Tf^Tft^  Hir.  II,  4,  2.  2  b  fT#  Wh.  Hw.  ^#  B.  E.  Bu.  T. — T^  B.  P.  Hir. 
II,  4,  3.    Cf.  Ev.-Ms.,  fol.  56a.         3b  ^  E. — Cf.  Hir.  II,  3,  8.  4a  ^^ft^  f^ 

H.  g€l^  I^  Wh.  T.  g^%  i^  B.  1511^  Wi%  E.  P.  gfn*li«^*i  Bu.  Cf. 
Hir.  II,  3,  8;  MBi.  I,  5,  ro;  As  v.  I,  13,  7;  P5r.  I,  11,  9. — ^^Tf  E.  4b  ^  E. 
5  ^^Tf%  and  ^Tf»T^irtTRl,  accents  by  conjecture.  ^^TTft  and  'qifH  ^^THRf^ 
B.  E. — See  Hir.  TI,  4,  5;  Par.  I,  i6,  25.  6  ^"Rm  B.  E.  T.    W[^fm  IT^^  V^t\ 

Hbd.  The  Grantha  MSS.  do  not  distinguish  between  JJ  and  ^,  hence  we  may  read 
WPUrf  or  Wr^  in  Bu.  Wh.  Hw.  Hbg.  HHg.  See  Hir.  II,  4,  5;  Par.  I,  16,  22. — 
finrSBTft  Wh.  7  a  oi^  ^T^fiT^^^  E. 


y\%  II  ^^^TRT?:  II  11,13,7-12. 

^{iri  ^TftfrTTftr^  ^^:  "R^M  ^ot^  n^ii 

^i^  ^WTf^W  ^Tlt  llbll 

^^^  ^WTf|iT  ^Tft  lien 
^f^Tit  in^ii 

^^^^:  ^^T!5:  in?  II 

7b  TT^WfiT^  E.— XTi^Tf  Bu.    t?4t^  Wh.    tpqif  T.  8a  in^T^J  (?)  H, 

^  ■?:^:  B.  E.         9  a  ^^:  B.    ^?r:  e. — if^t^m^  e. — Cf.  Hir.  ii,  3, 7;  par. 

T,  16,  23.  loa  %f^^:  B.      %fk^_  E.     ^fllfil  Bu.  —  ?iWnft  B.  Bu.  Wh. 

H.  T.  ^^i^wf:  ^t  E. — o^f^  B.  E. — Cf.  Hir.  II,  3, 7.      lob  TiirTmt^:  E. 

1 1  a  ^fwr:  Bu.  1 1  b  o^^^qf^^l^HT't,  ^T»  Bu .  Wh.  H.      "W^t^ft^T^- 

m^T<'  (r^rr  sec.  m.)  B.    o^i^trf^fft* r\ I ^T®  E.     See  Hir.  I.e.  12a  ^TTf- 

^:  B.    -^^nif^;  E.    www:  H^:  wh.         12  c  rrww  b.— ii^fT:  ^  b. 


.V7 

II,  14, 1-6.  II  ftrft^:  i?^:  II  M^ 

T?TrTT  ^^  H^fir  xrm  f^VTfi^^nft  FTT?!  mil 

^^  ^^f%  Or^f  ^Tit  II  ^  II 

^^  ^  ^^^TTTtft  H  ^-^  ^i^smT^  II  ^  II 
^^  H^f^^T  II 8 II 

■^Ttftr  II M II 

;HtTT  '^^Fr^  ^^^ftTTf^TT^  \%^_ II  If  II 

TT^cT:  ^  E. — See  Hir.  I.e.— Wt^IT:  ^T!^:  Wh.        in^||  Bu.      ^  ^  fWjt 

^*i1f^y|fd:  mail  E.  B.        II,  14,  i  a  ^^in^^*'  Bh.    ^<^Uit^»  B.  E.    See  Hir. 

I.e.        le  oT^sqt  Wif^  E.— 1%^»  B.       2b  ^^Rf^fl  E.  P.        2c  ^U{!c|di%  B. 

t  *«ll«l(fl%  *tlLN(fl'l,  H.    See  Intiod.,  p.  xxv.         2d  ^^T^fW  Pl<|^  B.    ^^Ifiu 

fil^^fi^E.  P.       3b  g^^mrf^E.    See  II,  11,33.        4  See  II,  12,  i.       5-9  The  MSS. 

of  tbe  text  have  ^Rf^T^T^Wrt^rfTf  ^%  I ,  and  H.  explains  the  Jive  Mantras  as  given  from 

Ts.  II,  3,  10,  3.    (So  also  in  P.T.)    The  Mantra  f^cH:  ^|^j«^^%  ^V^go  etc.  is 

only  mentioned  in  Hw.,  not  in  Hhd.  Hbg.  HHg.    See  also  Par.  I,  16,  6;  Hir.  II,  4,  18. 

I  [III.  8.] 


Mt  II  '^^^T?:  II  II,  14, 7— II,  15, 1. 

^g  ^^T?TpT^  ^f^TinftTT^Tm^  I  ^^ iisii 

^^T^ift^^ti^^nr  \%^ II  b  II 

^9^?!Tft^TO  ^^  ^^MW^c^tr  in  ^11 

^^  ^R^%^^^:  II^M-^^II 

'^gt?!:  '^^t  m8il 

^^:  ^t  irf^Ht  t^Tft?  ^^t^T  f^T^ftr  ft=r^t?^Tftr  i 

Hb  fItTRrr,  and  oitNtot  t.— ^fc^^  e.       12-13  jjfrqf  (»^t  B.)  ^T^ 

B.  E.  T.      g^t^  g^W  Wh.  Bu.  14  a  ^T^t  Wh.  Bu.     ^?Tn  B.  E.  T. 

15-22  =  11,  I,  1-8.     See  II,  7,  4-11.  —  '^g^^:  ^T!^:  II  Wh.      II  <^8  II  Bu.     ||  <\\i  || 
^'^TPCu!^^^  II  «l8  H  E.  B.  II,  15,  lb  ^  B. — IT  JJTR  B.     J{^  Bu. 


II,  15, 2-12.  n  firfti?:  Tm:  \\  Me 

'^'^  H^TT  ^W:  II  ^  II 

^  rn^4^  fk^p'^T  f^  UT^^^T^^:  II 9 II 

m  r^t  "qft^:  |WT  ^  ^:  ^c^^l?:^  II 8 11 

^^^  ^Tuhftl  ^?  f ^t^  f^T^^  i^  ^^  II M II 

w^  ^  ^  ^^  ^  -^  ^  ^fn  t^g  II  If  II 
W?  ^"N^ra  ^f^^  IIS II  f^^^TtifT:  lib II  ftr^ 
^2r^^5l^T:iieii  vw^^tu^:  moil  ^^^e^t:  ii^i^ii 

—  -  —        C\  _        C\ 


2a  ^f^  (of%  sec.  m.)  JTTT'  B.    ^f^Tf%  »T^"»  E.    igf^ft  »T^«  Wh.  Bu.    See 
TA.  X,  I,  io;  Rv.  I,  22,  15;  MBr,  II,  2,  7. — f'l^fllf'r  Bu.  3a  tTret^Tf^fTT  E. 

fTTf  f^o  B.  f7!Bf^fij<T  Wh.— fTTfW^  B.  flff^TT  E.  OTfTlf^tlWr  Bu. — 
^ifc^^jo  B.  See  Introd.,  p.  xxv.  3b  cTRtg^  Bu.  Hw.  T.  cTT^^  B.Wh.  Hbg. 
mwNl  E.  Deest  in  Hbd.  HHg.  4  a  ^rtzmt  ^  E.  See  As'v.  II,  8,  16 ;  Par.  Ill, 
4,  4;  Hir.  I,  27,  4;  Av.  Ill,  12,  7.  4b  qft^fi:  Bu. — ^:  H.Wh.T.  ^W[  Bu.  jUT 
E.    ^  B.— ^tj,H^<*<'^  E.  5  o^^  ^  E.    o^fTxl  %^  (%>^  sec.  m.)  B. 

See  Av.  Ill,  12,  6a  ;  Hir.  I,  27,  7;  As'v.  IT,  9,  2.  6  ^^^  E, —  "^^nT  E. 

7  ^Tir  B.  E.  9  o-ftTfr  B.  lo-ii  o^T^^^^  ^:  (W^:  E.)  B.  E. 

Wh.  Bu.      Cf.  Par.  Ill,  4,  18;  Sankh.  Ill,  3,  3  seqq.  12a  o'^^T  B.  E. 

I  2 


^0  ii  H^m?:  II  n,  15, 12-19. 

^f  ^T^^#r  ^_  H'^JtI  in  ^  II 
^^  'I?!  ^^5=1^  ^^f^^l^f  g^^H:  IT  ^%  II  ^?ll 

fT^k^  ^T^i^t  ^^Tf^  i^inxifH^  ii^i?r  f^irr^Tftm^ 
^Tit  m8ii 

^t^T  ^WT^  ^Tw^  TIT  ^it  ^f^  ^  ^^  inSfii 

^HfimnT^TrTT  TTTrT^iqwiTTrT  I 

^T^  ^^*  ^^ft^T  ^  iff  ^  fi+?JfTT7^  ins  II 

^^^1  nfk  rT^  f  ^^  ^  ^  ijftf  fiii?  ^  ^n^^  in  til 
^^:  ^T!  ^iT  ^TT  ^i  ^  -^^  T\if\  ^f^ftw^t  ^:  in(^ii 

12b  fJfTJTf^  (bis)  B.  E.— -^tN^T  B.  E. Wh.  Bn.    TJW[  H. — ^^^'^t^  E. 
13  Cf.  Par.  Ill,  4,  18  ;  Sankh.  Ill,  4,  10.  14a  ^ftt^T"  Bu.         14b  ^^f^T  E. — 

"f^nr^  E.  15  The  MSS.  of  the  text  give  only  the  Pratlka,  "^tJcT  T^yj  II  See 
Ts.  IV,  2,  3, 1 ;  V,  2,2, 1 ;  TBr.  Ill,  11,  4,  i.  16  ^  ^«  T. — Cf.  P5r.  I,  3, 14;  Sankh. 
Ill,  4,  4.  17  Cf.  Kau3.  136,  2.  18-19  The  MSS.  of  the  text  have  TT^^  ^ 
^  II    H.  explains  the  Mantras  as  given  from  Ts.  Ill,  4,  10,  i;  cf.  Rv.VII,  54,  i,  and  3. 


II,  15, 2o— II,  i6, 2.      II  firft^:  n^:  II  %^ 

^^Tt^#  ^^  ^t^  ft^^  ^^pirfrr  ^  fq^  iRoii 
^^  g^^  Tl^  ^:  II  ^^11 

TT^r^^:  ^Tj?:  inmi 

^qft^ra"^!^  iJrft^^T  ^fft  f|^:  II  ^  11 

See  also  As'v.  II,  9,  9;  Par.  Ill,  4,  7;  Hir.  I,  28,  i ;  Kaus.  43,  13.  20a  I[f%(  ^o 

Bu.  H.  T.    Tprt^  ^o  E.     Uf^  ar^^T^  ^o  B.      See  Ev.  VII,  54,  2.      In  Wh., 
Mantras  20  to  22  are  missing.  20b  ^I^Tj'^  E.  21a  c|!tsn^1%  E. — 

Rv.  VII,  55, 1.       22  r:[W^:  wm:  wii.  -q^:  ^  ^ff  ^:  ii  «)m  ii  e.  b.   bu. 

has  II  CiM  II  before  Mantra  22.  II,  16,  i  a  f^(f  Hl'g.)  \*jH<*  Jt*  l^fTt  TT^** 

Wh.  Hbg.  Hbd.    f;^)^:  ^  ^t:  ^|ft  ^^*>  B-    i;i>T^[f3>T*  fftj  ^^°  E. 
fiTW^ifiT::  ffft  ^^o  Bu.     gr#T:  ^ftr:  f|iT:  ^^»  h.v.     ffx;: 

If^^'  f^*  ^^'  ^^S-      S^^  ^'^'■-  ^'  ^^'  24;  Hir.  II,  7,  2.  lb  •^■Nm  E. 

2  a  #^^  B.— ^c^xji  E.— S^cTT^^??:  ^^:  B.      ^^wfwTT  ^T^:  E. 

S^rTTt^'l  w*4«;^=(^:  Wh.  s^mrf^sgr-RT^o  bu.    ^^m,  w^i,  irrT:  h. 

5^cn^^*JI*ia5M«T.  2  b   ^^^-^   E.  —  ^^^^:  Wh.  Bu.  T.       ^^W 


%^  II  ^i^m^:  II  II,  i6, 3-6. 

T^-sfTf  ^i  fq  Irq^^'^:  ii  8  li 

f%ij^  ^1  ^^  ^Tfii^  ^^^  II M II 

5g^^  ^  ^  ^^  ^^^Tr^  ^  "^fl  II  If  II 

^^^^:  H.  ^^*r:  E.  ^^«=IH:  B.  — ^^R  '^^^  Hw.  Hbg.  Hbd.  T.,  for 
^  ^^  ;  HHg.  has  only  ^T«B9|<1^,  giving  neither  ^R  nor  X^f-  Cf.  Hir.  II,  7,  2. 
3  a  f^Hf^"  E.  f^^^  fifo  B  pr.  m.  —  ^^KW^  Wh.  Hw.  Hbg.  ^fT'IJt  E. 
Bu.  HHg.  T.    ^ftftW:  B.  Hbd.  3b  g^HW  Wh.  Hw.    ^ft^W  Hbd.    ^^ITW 

Hbg.  ^gftfrW  Bu.  HHg.  T.  g^^^t^B.  Jjflff^ig:  E. — o^T^B.  o^fi^T^ 
Bu.  —  Cf.  Hir.  II.  7,  2 ;  Par.  I,  16,  24.  4  ^^^fw«  B.  E.     ^^tW»  AVh.  T. 

^I%^W<»  Bu. —  wfirf^T'll^  B  sec.  m.  o,|^  b  pr.  m.  WTW^T" 

W^^  Bu.  ^TIJ^^TJI^TJ  Wh.  —  fT  ^  B.  E.  Bu.  T.  f  ^  Wh.  (The  two 
Grantha  MSS.  have  a  peculiar  sign  somewhat  resembling  the  Grantha  ^  to  mark  the 
pluta  vowel.)  — fTTT  T"  Wh. —  o^^jf^jj^  Bu.  "^^fS^'Jlf  B.  E.  ''W^  I 
f^^lT  Wh.  ^  ^  g^^:  Hw.  c^  ^  y-fMciH  (sic)  Hbd.  Hbg.  HHg.  Cf. 
Par.  1, 16,  24;  Hir.  II,  7,  3-4.  5  ^^  B. — ^f*?^  Bu.  Hw.      W[1^  B.  E. 

Wh.     ^rRT«r  T.  Hbg.  HHg.  (deest  in  Hbd.).     See  Introd.,  p.  xxv.  6a  Only  Bu. 

gives  this  verse  in  an  abridged  form,  the  other  MSS.  repeat  it  in  full.     ^^iTW*  Wh. 

^4)flU!:  E.  T.  g^^trw:  B.      6b  ^TW  Wh.  g^fftw  e.  t.  gflfftw  b. 


II,  i6, 7-1 1.  II  flrft^:  1^^:  II  If? 

HWrq  i?l  ^^TIT  HTrTT  itf^W:  f^rTT  I 

^ifft  ^  ^  w^^j  ^nyiifrf  ijift^^zn  ^^  %:  ii^ii 

5f^T  f  ^TO  ^  TTTHT  ^^t^  ?  ^:  ftm  lib  a 

^  fT^  iftrT  ^  ^  ^  ^^^^rf  I 

^^f^  ^^TJ^  mX^^  ^ W  ^  ^^t  11  ^  II 

^^f^  #^T^"^R^^_  ^^#  ^  ^'^T  II  ^0  II 
^Hft^T^^  ^^  ^f|^  II S^  II 

1  a  TtffTT:  B.Wh.  H.  ^ftrf:  E.  T.  %ff  <!:  Bu. — Cf.  Par.  I,  i6,  24.  7  b  ^  % 
^o  according  to  H.  ^  ^o  B.  E. — <>\ij^r{  Bu.  o^^  B.  Wh.  T.  oyT^f^Tf  E. 
See  Introd.,  p.  xxvi,  and  Hir.  II,  7,  2.  8  a  ^WTT'^Z'^  E.     ^"^ffT!^:  Hbd. 

^R^Tcrnssr:  Hbg.  ^re^rc!^:  HHg. — g^^  f^^o  bu.  ^:  f%^:  Hbg.  Hbd. — 

oT^T^ff  ff-g  E.— See  Hir.  1.  c.  8  b  f^  f  B.    f WT  fT  Bu.— IPSIT^^  f 

Wh.  Hbd.  Hbg.  HHg.  T.  im^^^^f  Bu.  ?T^T^^  ^  B.  WSFff  E.  W^H^l 
Hw. — See  Hir.  I.e.  9a  ^  cf^  H.     5^fl^  B.  E.     ^^^  Wh. — ^  ^  ^- 

^<^ct  MSS.  I  cannot  make  any  sense  of  this,  nor  does  Haradatta  give  any  help,  who 
says  ^Icf^  1  ^n^O^ft  •f^>S^^^<T,  leaving  ^:  unexplained.  See  Hir.  I.e.,  and 
Introd.,  p.  xxvi.  9b  and  lob  W^ff  B. — ^^<  for  ^rW^  Bu. — Cf.  Par.  I, 

16, 24.        10  a  T^r^  f^m:  E.    ^^'^  ptm:  b.   o^t  f^rnsi:  t. — ^^  ^ 

^Wt^  B.      Xl^t'wWft^  Bu.  Wh.      ■q^  ^  ^1^0<H  E.       See  above  9a. 

II  ^T^f^Tirrf^  hM  ^-    "yi-ir+i^Tf^^  B.    of^nerr"  wh. 


§r8  II  TT^^rnT?:  II         11,16,12—11,17,1. 

^^^f  ^^xifirfrT:  in?  II 

^  7f  HTT!TPr5Fqft^Tf%  HT  "^^^  ^ift^TftT  11^811 

^3n5t  Tl^#t  ^T\|T  f^f^T^T  M^K  Wi^\  II  ^M II 
^T^t  ^5^Tt  ^^Vt  ^^^  ^niT  f^ljff  WT^t  inffll 
Wm  f^rjf%^'-^  ^^Tt  ^'■^t  TT^^  ^Tlt  in  ^11 

^^:  T^^:  inlfii 

1 2  a  "g^  %  B.  E. — ^^TT'W^  E.        12b  f'^'^M^  B  sec.  m.  T.    fll«>  B  pr.  m. 
^•*JH<sl^  E.  Wh.    f^o  Bu.  13a  l[^^^^:  Bu.  H.  T.    •3|?§:  f  g#(or  ^)w, 

wh.  -^^i^^:  B.   "51^ j^^:  E.        14  a  ^f^Cf^:  Tr^\^:  e.  '^f^ff^- 

IT^^  Bu.  14b  irrWT^  ^rft^f^  Bu.  H.    oTrjp?^jrf^o  T.    TtJJH}^  ^Wt% 

Wh.     irrT!JT^  ^[fr^rf^  B.      -RTwWft^rf^  E. — ?TT  ^ft^  ?Tft^rf%  B.     ?Tt 

^^^  »wft^f^  E.  15  ^Kfi  r^^Vm^^  ^T  ^f^:  ^Tff  B. — cf. 

Hir.  II,  16,  5.        16  ^3T:ft  f^l^  ^^  ^J|Tt  Bu. — W^l  B.         17  W^)  W^ 

^nm  (M^fa^jvfr  t»  bu. — ^ij:  ^t^:  wh.    m^n  bu.    grj?::  rr^f?jf?T: 

II  S^ll  B.    ^;gii::  q^ff  1lf?r:  ll  S^  ll  E.  II,  17,  i  a  ^  ^f|,  accents  by  con- 

jecture.   ^^  ^ff  B.  E. — «^«di^<*  Wh.  Hbg.  HHg. — ^T^^^:  E. 


II.  17, 1-6.  II  firft^:  i?^:  II  ^M 

^^^nf  ^  ^^  ^  ^^Twrf^^  ^n^^  ^T^t  II  «i  II 

f^^^f^TTli  II?  II 

irft^?  11811 
^wIh^  ^:  fff  ^^w^'^  ^^:  n  If  11 

lb  ^;w/^  ^fT^B.  ^Tif^' '^  ^^  ^  E.  ^^nr^fT^  ^^^frw  Bu-  ^wt 

^  Hbd.  2  a  ^1^  Bu.Wh.  Hw.    W<tf ^  T.     ^"^fW  B.     ^tf^  E.     ^t 

^€t  ^^  f^  Hl)d.      ^T  ^T^  ^^  TTf^  Hbg.  HHg.  3  a  TTfTVtt^  H 

B.  E.  3b  TT^f^T^  g^  E. — ^^  E.      cfi^^  Bu.  H.     ^m^  B.  T.     ^l^^ 

Wh.  4  a  o^T^T^  E. — '^  f%4^tf  ftf^  B.  4b  ^'l^^nj  |  Wh.  5-7  are 
not  given  in  full  in  the  MSS.  I  take  them  from  Ts.  IV,  2,  8,  3.  ^»^  ^"^  ^  T^  I 
f^:  II  E.      ^^_  Tf^  f^:  I  B.  Bu.  Wh.  T. 

K  [III.  8.] 


%%  II  i^^xTT?:  II  11, 17, 7-12. 

^  ■qh[?^  i^^  Hvqw^'^T  ^^:  ^I^9II 

^>q  ^TT  ^f^  f f?:qTfi?  ^«r  1^  ^fc^^lTilT^  II  t  II 

e^  ^^J^  ^:  ^fi\f^  iiqii 
^wt  ^tT>^  m  ^fi  "^fi  mo  11 
^j  nft'^f  inciii 

^J   Trft*^  in^ll 

8a^?iTft^TE.  '^flft^TB.  Wfrf^'^nBu.AVh.H.  T.  Cf.  Hir.  II,  16,  6.— 
f^^  B. — f^W  B. — After  t^^:,  E.  has  the  following  interpolation:  TJ^T^ 
^^[^  ^%^%  ^TT^TTtfl'  II  8b  T^  ^f^  Bu. — T:^  ^f^*  Bu.      ^Ht 

^f^JTo  B  pr.  m.      pT  ^f^"  B  sec.  m.      X^  ^f^^iftW  E.  9  %^T%^ 

^TTtTT^fT%  Wh. H.  T.     %^%^  ^riTT|Tt^<T  ^  B.  Bu.      tirT%^  f^T^- 
TRrl  <^^^%  %^f%^  E. — ^^T^^  ^  ^fT«>  E.  10  ^T^TT^H  B. — 

<1^<=t|^  W^T%^  Wimj"  E.     w4^  %^%^  %  ^^«>  B.  Bu.     fI^^%1IT%^  T. 
II  ^ff^Tf7r^^%  #^T»  Wh.  H.  T.    ^ff^Tf?r^^  ^  ^^»  Bu.    ^ff^f?T^^ 


n,  17,  13-19-  II  flrft^:  T{W  II  !fS 

ff^^TT  in?  II 

fi^fr  '^^  ^T  wf^  rf  ^T  iT'ii  ^mft?  11  "M 11 

TJ^  (Tf^rTT  etc. . .  .  ^Vlfir)  II  SM  II 

_  _        _     ^  V  _  _ 

(tfem  etc. ...  ^vrftr)  inSfii 

K^TT^  (Tfem  etc. . . .  ^iJTftf)  11  s^  11 
f^%  (tfeiTT  etc. . . .  ^nTftr)  II  c|b  II 

^^^Tff^%  ^^T»  E.    ^f?i^^ff^  ^  ^W[o  B.  Bu.  13a  ^nP5^:  Bu. 

Wh.  Hbg. — ^ft  1^  E.    tJT^^ffi  B— ^II^T  Bu.  13b  ^^'reT'?!^®  E. 

^f^^f^^o  B.        ^f%^^T#^°  Bu.        ^f^'I^f^^o  Wh.       ^t^^^Tt^**  T. 
%ft,  RH^TcT  ^fcT  T(o  H.     See  Introd.,  p.  xxvii.  14-25  The  MSS.  have  only: 

^^^  IT^ft  TTTft  f^^TnsJt  f T^  %f^  ^t^^q^T^T:  II     H.  explains  all  the 


Mantras  as  given  from  Ts.V,  5,  10,  1-3;  3-5. 

K  2 


%b  II  TT^m?:  II  II.  ^7, 19-3^- 

^WT  ff  ^^  fkmt  W  ^  tf%  rf  ^T  w  ^mftr  II  «i^ii 

(^H^m  etc.  .  .  .  ^mfil)  IRO  II 

^WTTt  ("^TrT^Ti  etc. .    .  ^vrfii)  II  ^S II 
(■5|TrT^^  etc. .  .  .  ^mft?)  II  ^^  II 
WH^  (^trT^T^  etc. .  . .  ^vrfiR)  II  ^?  II 

s^^R(;  (^Tri^m  etc. . .  ^iftr)  ii  ^8ii 

^^  ^  l1%  TT  ^  ^  ^mftr  II  ^M II 

^^  'giT  TT^T  ^ff  "55^5  ^tr?:^  ^  I 

20  seqq.  ^TrTTRf  to  ^Tf^T  to  be  supplied  from  25.  26  b  JTi^M^o  E. — 

^fT'n  f^»  B. — ?:T^^i^:  MSS.  and  H.      See  Par.  II,  14,  4 ;    Sankh.  IV.  18,  i ; 
As'v.  II,  3,  3;  Hir.  II,  16,  8,  with  Prof.  Kirste's  note;  and  Introd.,  p.  xxiv, 


II,  17, 27—11,  i8,  lo.     H  firft^:  w^\  n  %^ 

^?^^:  ^^:  II  ^^  II 

T^^Wfti  "^VRl  TH  f^  ^^^  II  c|  II 
^HR^€t  ^  1'5'ffT:  II  ^  II 

nfit  ^%  nfH  ftr^Tfti  Tit  II  ?  II  T{x^^^  nfrr  fif^ftr 
JTti  iiSii  T{^  iT^T^t  ^  frmfir  hS|  iimi  ^  ^friftf 

f^vfrfftf  tMt?  T^:  II I II  ^  II 

^^  ^^^f  ^iT^t:  II  b  II 

U  ;qT  Hftr  IC^i^fT  l^fT  f^^fw  ^^ftf  IK^II 
^  f^  ^f  ^  it^W^H  %tT^'w?  ^g^f^:  I 

27  a  %fT^TSIT^ft  Bu.  Wh.  Hbd.  Hbg.  T.    %cT^T^^  B.    %fI^^-Rrn:  E. 
%ff^  ^Sn^ft  Hw.      %rr^  ^^r^mfr  HHg.     See  Hir.  I.e.;  Par.  II,  14,  5;  As  v. 

n,  3, 3.— -Rit  ^^  E.      27b  %^^  TRt  E.  %^#RT  'nft  B.— ^TF^^:  ?5T!^: 

Wh.      II  «i^  II  Bu.      T^  ^tf  l[Tf%f^:  II  <=i^  II  E.  B.  n,  18,  I  qt^^fll 

m-fn  E. — T{i  Bu.  Wh.  T.  3-5  Cf.  Sankh.  IV,  18,  10  seq. ;  MBr.  II,  2,  2  seq. 

6  f^^(f^"  E. — f^^lfflPk^  cleest  in  Bn.  8-9  Only  the  Pratikas  are  given  in  the 

MSS.,  viz.  ^^  ^f^  («^  B  pr.  lu.  E.)  ^f^^^TT  (^fW"  E.)  X|^ mTTt'Tf^  1j  U 
Seell,  15,  2,andKv.V,  84,  i  =  T3.II,2,  12,  2.      9b  Jjf^  H.  =  Ts.  I.e.  ajf^Rv.l.c. 


^0  I)  TT^xn?:  II  11. 18, 10-34. 

^Trftf^'^T?  I^T^  ^^  moil 

^xt  ^^  Tft|i^  Tft|^  ^Tft  m^ll 
■5iwtxt  ^^  ^WT^  ^llf  H  S?  II 

m\i  \m^_  writ  in  ^11  ^^T^  \^^_  WT?t  in  Mil 
I^jMr  "^-sii^  writ  mffii  xT^xm^  "I^T^  wT^t  ins  II 
^?T^^T^  WT^t  ntii  ^m^  I^R  WTft  men  h^t?t^ 

1c|T^  q^^f  II  ^011  ^f^l^T^  WTft  II  ^^11  HW^^ 
X|F^  WTli  II  ^^  II  ^^  "^W  XTr^  ^T?t  II  ^?  II  t?jt^^ 

Icf^  1^?^  ^^^t  11^811  xT^xuW^^  xir^  WTit  mmi 

^?^  "1^^  ^f^  WT?t  II  ^ffll  ^3q^  "1^^  x^r^  WT?t 
II^SII  H^^^  "^^  XTr^  Wilt  II  ^bll  ^Ht  5*^  ^ 
WTft  IReil    ^WT^  WTft  ll?OII 

mi^  fW^^H  ^|fT|iT  ^|?ftHt  ^TTlt^T  HHMft% 
WTit  II  ?^  II 

wfw  5=r:  l^ig^:  ^rft^ng  11?^  11 

If  ^W  ^^  ^1^1^  ^T?t  II  ??  II   If  T^xt  w^  ijf ^ 

lob  TnTTW^"  Bu. — In  E.  abridged  as  follows:  %%To  II  ^Tfffo  ^.      See  Hir. 
II,  8,  2.  13  ^rWt4  ^  ^^ffTT^  E.  32  WJ^  E.      WR^  B.  34  ^- 

xgihr  ^fT#  E.     ^'gri^^  ^(*f "  pr. m)^  b. 


II,  i8, 34-46.  II  firfl:^:  Tf^:  II  v9<=i 

^^cT  ftf^^^  ^^it  II  ?S  II  T\T^^m  ^  ^^rT  ir^^ 
^Tft  ll^tll  ^Ti^^  ^4  ^^TT  ^15^^  ^Tft  ll?en 
^^%^  ^^  ^^rf  "^^^^^  ^Tlt  II 80  II  ^T  ^^rfT 
^raT^^TTTT  "^^^^  ^4  ^^rT  "^-qH^IT^^  ^T^T  II 8S II 
ITCT^^i  ^^  ITTT^^  ^Tf  t  II 8^  II  ITU^XT  ^^  IJU^ 
^Tft  II 8?  II  ^^Wlft^  ^4  ^^m^WTft:^  ^Tf t  II 88 II 

f^%^xT  ^^  f^^%^  ^Tit  II 8  mi  ^HT  f?r^%^ 
^Tgfy^  ii8lfH 

35  ^f^  by  conjecture.     ^ftfW  B.  E.  36  ^ifH^  by  conjecture.     J^lf^T 

B.  E.  37  f%f^^^  B.  38  11^5^  E.  T.     Tf^rf  B.     ITgn^rnT  Wh.    T[^- 

;;^^:  ^^^^fr:  Hbg.     irf^?^^  bu.     irf^^'ri:  ^*r^:  Hw.     -Rfxr^qnT: 

^^ilZIirr:  HHg.  Deest  in  Hbd. — ITg?^^:  E.  B.  T.  TT^I!^^  Wh.  ITf^^^T  Bii. 
39  ^*i^«ri  by  conjecture.      ^^5?!  E.      ^^cT  B.  40  ^^%^  B.  41  ^f 

•4(|<^ifTT  ^^  TT"  E.  T(J  ^o  to  <»^?5rrfTT  deest  in  B.  The  Mantra  omitted  in 
Wh.    But  see  comm.  on  Ap.  20,  5.  42,  43  ^TTT^t^^  ^^^HfT  1[TT^^J  ^Tft  II 

^[TTT^^  ^inr  ^TTT^  ^TfT  H  E.  ^TTTT^^IITr  ^TTT^T^  ^T»  and  ^^- 
^  ^  ^TT^  ^T»  B.  1[TTT^^  ^  ^T^T^  and  IJHUgH  ^  ?[TTT^  Wh. 
■^TT^'ft^  W^  ^T"<,WT^  2nd  ^|<iyH  WIT  ^TT^  Bu.  All  the  Haradatta  MSS.  read 
^?JT:I:  and  ^"^ift-  44  "''F^"  by  conjecture.    ■^F^^TrfTW  E.     •cUtufx;'!!  B. 

45  f^^'f^iq^  ^J^  E.    PlMnw4  ^Jl  B. — fiftiplUl  E.    f^^fir%  B.  46  H. 

states  that  this  is  not  meant  to  be  a  Pratika  of  the  Mantra  occurring  Ts.  IV,  5,  3,  i. 


^^  II  TT^m?:  n        ii»  is,  47— n,  19, 3. 

TTirait  ^rrftt^  ^^J?^'T^  ^'  ^^  ^t^^nj  Il8tll 

^^T^^:  ^T!5:  in  til 

rT^  Tji:  fTTrTT  ^^^mjgT^S^  T^^rTTHgT©;  ^TTft  mil 
^^^^  H'^lPP^TTfR^  f^^^^  ^^^t  "^" 

47-48  The  MSS.  give  only  the  Pratlkas,  viz.  ^"^^  ^f?NT  ^^f^f?!  \  II  H.  ex- 
plains the  two  verses  as  found  in  Ts.  I,  i,  14,  2  seq. — "^'ST^li:  ^"'^J  Wh.  ||  c^x:  || 
Bii.     l|<^8i|(^  qT'TT^  II  «i^  II  E.  B.        II,  19,  I  a  ^^^^^m  E.         i  b  ^^- 

»rrg3:5^4^^»T^  e.  f ^rnirrg ^-eTl  m  m^ctt^^  bu.  f^cft  ^rrgT'^  ^<>  t. 

'^^^^rffr*^  H.  See  on  this  and  the  following  verses  Hir.  11,  10,  7;  Ap.  S'raut.  I, 
9,  9;  S'ankh.  Ill,  13,  5;  Manu  IX,  20;  Dr.W.  Caland,  Altindischer  Ahnencult  (Leiden, 
1893),  pp.  193-197-  2a  of^^fifT  E.  —  ^^T^:  E.  B.  Wh.  T.      ^^t^:  Bu. 

w^t^:  w^^:  Hw.    ^3rT^r^:  w^f'^i:  iibg.     ^^f'^:  ^3?T^#  Hbd. 

^I<{T^"1  HHg.  See  Caland  I.e. — qft  fl^^:  E.  B.  Read  Xjf^t!^^:  ?  2 1>  W=^- 
fiTTflT'^  E.       3TT^t»TT'rTW   B".  3  a  "^^Wm   E.  3  b  iW^V   ^• 

^^m'TT*'  Bu.  T. — o;gt4n^o  E.  B. 


II,  19, 4-14.  II  flrft^:  17^:  II  s? 

rf  ^"tfi:  Pft  rTTHIT  ^^^^TgT^S"^  ^UrTTHg^^Tft  II M 11 

^VTql^  TlflT^pfR^  itftm^f T^S^TSff  ^ETTf t  II  If  II 
^  ^I  ftfT^  ^  ^  %f  ^N  f^^  ^T  ^  ^  ^  "rif^  I 
^  m^?^  ^f|  H  ^t rR^^^  ^f  ^^^t  ^^f%  ^Tlt  11 S II 
^Tft  fxT%  llbli    "Rt^  ^Tft  IIQII    ^Tft  fi5%  11  SO  II 

ft^  ^r^t  m«iii  ^^m  ^E^ft  n^ii  ^^  ^^^t^^^t^ 

^VT  ^fTft  11 S?  II 

IR^t  HWft^  ^^^W  TTf|T?T  lic|8ll 
4  a  o^irr  ^^:  E.      5  b  f^fTTTT"  E.  |^Twn°  bu.  |^^  *n«»  t. — 

o;gt4l|^''  E.  B.  Bu.  6  a  <»T1%:  ^  ^<»  B.    o^IJ^:  ^<»  E.    Possibly  we  ought 

to  read  *>TT%^f^t»^:  with  T.  7a  =  Ev.  X,  15,  13a. — irf^^  Bu.  7 b  «>^^^ 
IT^Wh.  H.  o^j^f^^E.  o^^^^B.  o^RrriTTfBu.  T. — TT^^B.T.  T{^ 
Bu.  8-11  E.  hasonlyl^TfT  W  f^^Tft  II  13  ^VH  deest  in  Wh. 

14-16  See  Hir.  II,  13, 1.  14  ^if^R'.  M^^l^E. — »^MM<^tSt  (twice)  Bu.  both  here 

L  [III.  8.] 


n98  II  T^^m^:  H        n,  19, 15—11, 20, 4. 

rft  if  ^Mt  WWft4  ^t^  ^TTriOr  ^  Hf|^T  n<=iMII 

^^  W  lift HTTTf  ^^^l  ^fiRWt^^T^t^f^c^^  ^^ 

4^  rft  rf  ^y\  %wfr4  ^^  ^^  H  ^%rT  a  «l^  ii 

il%^ff^:  ^^^:  in<lii 

•ftPT^^  11 S II 

WT  H^  nf^rfPRfT:  H8ll 

and  in  the  next  two  Mantras.  —  *T^  7{j  tf  ^Vjf  Wh.  Bu.  H.        *^^7lt^  ^^  E. 
^Wm  ^  ^Vi  B.  T.  15  ^M:  ^^^^T^  E.  here  and  in  16. — ^Wr&ri  ^(yU 

E.      *NfTT  If  ^^ilt  B.  T.  16  ^m^  ^^  E.      3+^cTt  ^  (^  B  sec.  m.  T.) 

^^  B.  T. — u^iTt^w:  'i^r^:  ii  wh.    h  cjq.  n  b.  e.  bu.  n,  20,  i  «>\irR 

Wff^T  E.      o'm^  WT^'Jr^T  B. — ofTRTf^JTf^  B.  — ^^  E. — •f^  ^«» 
B.  Wh.  T.      ofcf^  ^»  E.  Bii.     See  Hir.  II,  ii,  4.  2-7  J{^  deest  in  T. 


II,  20,  s-26.  II  flrfhi:  T\W*  II  vSM 

^T  Tm  pftrTT^^:  II  v9  II 

^^  11^?  II 
^T^wt  T?^  ftriT  ^^  mginmnffH^sinb infill 

^T^W  ^  M  ^f^t  rn^  ^f  tTT^  IP  oil 

lJWH^nT%^rri  H^i^:  IR^II  T[^  fJ^Tfirrr  IR?II 
^'^^Mfi^  iT^^inftTJ^  T^^TTrftiXTn:  1 
^t  f^*^  ^^fir  ^ft^  ^qf  "^^^^T^^^  II  ^8 II 

T^  T^  "^^f^  "^^" 

14-19  =  2-7  to  be  repeated.  20  ^f fTT  fTT^  ^fnTT  E.      ^^^T  ffN  «<^«rli 

B.  21-23  Accents  by  conjecture.     rfXJfifT  *R«rl^uig  *r^^^^H^T2lrI^Tz|rT  E. 

^x;j«^   *I^nl«iijg   *J^d^liir(   ^^2171   ^XqcT  R.      Sudarsanaiya  (comm.  to  Ap.  21,9) 
takes  20-23  to  be  six  Mantras,  but  adds  that  some  exjalain  them  as  four.  23  Omitted 

in  Wh.  24a  g^T^^T^fJT  ^^»  B.     g-^T  l|^^"hT^  Tf^o  E.     See  Hir.  II,  12, 

10.  26  See  Hir.  II,  11,  5;  12,  i. 

L  2 


s%  II  tt^pIxtt^:  II  II,  20, 27-33. 

5R^«^TW  ^T  XTr^ft  m  ^  ^^  ^'^Wf^  ^T^i  II  ^S  II 

^TfTll^bll 
^t  IT^:  IlfH5=r^7rfti^^T  IR(ill 

^frqr?ft  f^  MVrf'  H^Rrft  ^^  ^Tm%  ^^T:  ijft^rT^T  II ?S  II 
^^TW  T^t^t^^  Wr{^^  T:^f7T  ^^^^T^  II  ?^  H 

1J«T  ^Tft  II??  II 

27  See  Av.  Ill,  10, 2 ;  Par.  Ill,  2,2;  Weber,  Nakshatras,  II,  p. 333. — '^Tf  ^:  B.  T. 

28a  ^?rr^?!T  B.  ■q%?n%zi  e.  ■^^cit^^o  t.  28h  gj^srr  wii.  bu.  HHg. 
grasrr  Vs.  XXXV,  20.  ^'^rr  b.  e.  Hbg.  Hbd.  t.  Hir.  II,  15, 7.' — Tim  ^finl:  e.  t. 

29  =  27.  30-32  The  MSS.  give  the  Pratlka  only,  viz.  X^^  W\  ^  "RWT  ^tW' 
f^fH  f^T^:  II  H.  explains  the  verses  as  given  from  Ts.  IV,  3,  11,  i.  33a  ^^cf  E. 
tn?rfTT  Wh.  33b  OfmTnTJ^'  E.      »fT*m  TT^'  B.     See  Hir.  II.  15,  9. 


fW^:  ^^Tf^-:  II  ^011 
ij:  Tjf^<^_ftR^g  T^ft  "^m  f^  ^^fiiT  ^Tfi  iRii 

^^    ^^^ft^    ^T^H    Tift  ^TH    f^    ^f^ 
^T^  II  ?  II 

^TH^f^twfwnWlH  ^f^  ^^  f^T  ^^fl^  ^TftllMII 
^^T^if^^T^T^*^  ^Wf^%  ^Tlf  II  If  II 

34a  OsRrTT  Wh.      «lifT  T.  —  "(^"ftlUT  E.       See  Hir.  II,  14,  4;    Av.  Ill,  10,  5. 
35  See  Hir.  II,  15,  9.  35  b   fqclt:    E.  l^rTK',   B.  — ^Ji:    W^:   II 

Wh.      H9OII  Bu.      ^  ^TTffT  ^fWt  ^  m"^^ff^rf^MitW^t7T:   IIJ^OIJ   E.  B. 

n,  21,  la  ^^^•g'RifTiTT^^  e.     ^4^^ifH<N^  b.— €T^wt»  e.     m{^ 

sec.  ni.)?IWt*'  B.    o^T^rf^**  Bn.  ib  ^^M^dT^^  E. — "^  ?Tf^^rf^^%  E. 

^  ^^rf^^^%  B.  2  ^f^cilfMo  E.  B.  4  ^f^TT"  E.  5  ^T^T- 

Vl^lpio  B.      In  E.  this  Mantra  is  not  accentuated.  6  0"««*'T^**  E.  B. 


sb  II  T!^?Rn:  n  II,  21, 7-19- 

%rT%  TI^%  ^^%  1'5rirlrT%  ^5^1+  II 51 II 

T^m  ^T^t  lib II    ^^"^  ^^^T^^TT^  ^m  ^OTft  II ^11 

^^ft^  ^  ^^  ^1^  II  ^0 II  wftr^  ^  ^%  H^T- 

^^  ins  II  ftf^^  ^  1^  ^^^  HS^J^  ^^^  ^  p^ 

^^T^  in?  II   ^t"^  ^  ^^  ^^TFJ^  H«=l8ll 

^'  ^T^t  ^^  ^nT  TfT  ftr^T  ^tRt  t^-^rT  HT  flT^T:  II  «=iM  II 

^ffiTftP?^T^NfT^  ^  ^sw  '^w*  ^1^^  in^ii 
^^^T^^q^  ^ft^r  TfT  ^  T^k^  in  til 

^%  ^ftrT  W^  f^f^^'^^^m:  in^ll 

13  Tr%^  ^  E.  14  ^^Icj^  E. — T.  has  14  before  13.  15a  See  Hir.  I, 

12,  6. — ^f^  E.— ^ft:  II  5^^W  E.      TTft:  II  ^>irr»  B.  i6  see  Hir. 

I,  12,  7. — «^RT#t  E.  17  The  MSS.  give  the  Pratlka  only:    ^^  52J^T^t»TfT 

fSjGIT  II  H.  explains  the  verse  as  given  from  Ts.  I,  7,  7,  2.  See  Par.  Ill,  14,  6;  Hir. 
I,  12,  2.  18  iTT  deest  in  T. — tT^TRTT  Bn.  19  a  See  Hir.  I,  12,  2 ;  of.  Par.  Ill,  14, 
12. — TTflf^'fT  E.     TT^TT  B. — -^^  E. — ?Tt  T. — f :%  TH  ^  B.—  f^^ 

B.  E.  19b  ^f?^  T. — f^f^w^r:  E.  Bu.  wh.  T.  H.  (wt^  f^n^^  f^i^- 
^^^).    UUm<i  b. — ^ri^rRfT:  B.E. 


II,  21, 20— II,  23, 1.      II  firft^:  Tm:  II  ^se 

■Nf?  II 90 II 

^^  r^  ^^TJirf^  f^  ^m^5RT  II  ?^  II 

rTOHi  ir^5  ^^«(\iTt  TJ^^  -^^p^Tlt  11?^  II 

^^^^'^  ^  ^iff  f|rTT  rrt  H  ^  ^  I 
rTIHcq  -^-^i  ^^')j5|MtT  ^fcf^r^T^  II  ??  H 

T^^ff^:  ^5^:  IR^II 
m  \^  ^^Tft#  f^  H^'f  gn^^:  II  «^  II 

20-30  See  Ts.VII,  i,  12;    Hir.  I,  12,  3.  26  qlinf^  E.  31a  ^  f^HEJ 

^fTfH  ^fT  E.  31  b  o^#  E. — Cf.  Hir.  I,  12,  4;  Par.  IH,  15,  2.  32  a  filf%[- 
g^n^  E.      f%t%rs^^  Wh.  32b  ^^o  B.  E. — o^ifT  B. — ?T^T  Wh.  T. — 

^^Jrl  E. — See  Hir.  I,  15,  5.  33  Cf.  Hir.  I,  15,  6;  Par.  Ill,  13,  6.  33a  o^jq^ 
E.  33  b  %  TT^f^"  Bu.  T.    ^mf^"  Wh.    |err  f^o  E.         33  c  ^J  B.  E. — 

X[^f^:  'iX!^:  II  Wh.  H  ^<\  II  Bu.  ^^^^rf?TTT^^  ^ir  II  R'^  II  E.  ^3^^- 
^iHiVl^^  ^Wir  II  ^"H  II  B.  II,  22,  I  a  Tim  TTpn  E. — »3|^^  Ba.  <>^^ 
E.    »5|V^  T.— ■STTlt^  E.       See  Par.  Ill,  13,  5;  Hir.  I,  15,  3. 


to  II  *it^m^:  II  ii>  22, 2-7. 

^^^te  -qifH^T?^^:  g^'^^TS^^  Hr!^ll?ll 

irfT  ^f  ^  gTf?T>^:  Tcrf5t^fT:  iWh  II M  n 
^•^H^  "^jtI^  fir  f^Nitfr  ^it^^  ^tl^ ' 

B. — See  Hir.  T,  15,  3;  Par.  Ill,  13,  5.  3a  -^I^iaillf^^  E. —  See  Av.  VI,  42,  la. 

3b  ^«j(^ [^[^  E.  "^"j^^lijl^  B.  Cf.  Hir.  I,  14,  7,  where  the  Mantra  is  quite  corrupt. 
4  a  inrilT^^^fT^H.  3?^Tf^TTf*r  E.  TT^TirNTTf*T  B.  TT^Tllf^oT.  -R^^* 
Wh.  Bu.  See  Hir.  I,  15,  i ;  Av.  Ill,  15,  6;  Introd.,  p.  xxi. — ^  B. — of^^^^TRT: 
B.Wh.  4  b  ^^^^TT^^rNr^*  E.  5a  fSfrrf'Tf  E.  OK^rRf  B.  f^TTTTf 
Wh.  5b   trfT^tr:  B.      qftfri:  E.     MRfMci:  Bu.     see  introd.,  p.  xxvii. — 

H>^fli  B.     See  Introd.,  p.  xxviii. — See  Hir.  I,  14,  2;  Par.  Ill,  7,  2.  6a  "WTf^" 

^^  E.   »i!rrf^^(^i  Wh.  Bu.       6h  ^%^  MfXtHdlf^  E.   ■^%^  qftf^nftflr 

B. — VlflrMril*^^-!  E.     qftf^cfr^^^  B.     See  Hir.  I,  14,  2.  7  ITie  MSS.  of 

the  text  give  the  Pratlka  only,  viz.  -^IMt^^  ^tI"^^  II  Wh.  Bu.    WT^  f^^- 


II,  32, 7-13.  II  flrft^:  im:  II  b^ 

W^jf^  f^'^rlR  ^^W^^H^T^  ^Tf t  II  b  II 

$^:  ^rft^Ht  ^:  ^ft  ^^^  w^:  ii  en 

^^:  ^T^  few  "^  Traftl^T  5f^Tr^Tlt  moil 

^^TT^^r^  ^^  ^m  ^TRT  -^VTri  fMffH  TO%:  ii  ^«i  ii 

^  "qf^:  ^rT^H  f^>4wt  fe^WWf  I 

^^m  E.  ^IT^^  ^%^m  B.  W^<f^  f^<t^^m  T.  '  Haradatta,  explaining 
the  verse  as  given  from  Ts.  Ill,  3,  10,  i,  takes  ■4i|cj(^«i  ='^  +  "^RT^^-  Cf.  Rv.  X, 
19,  8.  8  fM^  E.      t^^'T  B. — ^^^f^^^'TT^  E.      W^^f%  (f^ 

sec.  m.)  ^^^TR'B.  9a  ^^  xft  E.  B.  Wh.  H.       "^^  ^  Bu.       See  Introd., 

p.  xxi.— og^^^  f^wf  ^  E.  0^^^^^  f^^ff  B.  »S5[^^f^Tft  ^1 
Wh.        «'^i^«l^^t  f^frft  ^  Bu.  —  S^TtfcTf!:  Bu.  H.  T.        J^ftf^fi;  E.  B.  Wh. 

9i>  "5^:  ^ft^'W  g^:  E.  "^i  TifTis^ii  w,  wii.  tj'  ^^  T.  loa  ^-m- 
f7m^T|T  ^m  Wh.  Bu.  ?n^f^?n5rr^T  ^|^  b.  t.  *4T*if^Ji!gt^  ^^t 

E. — ^cJcJt|<  E.    ^<,c(t1<  Wh.         lob  '^:  Wh. — flT^RT  ^  H.,  who  says  that 

f%^rr  is  ^^^  for  f%^T.  f%HT  ^  B.  fimr  ^  e.  f%^rnfr  bu.  ftjmtft 

Wh.  fWfm  ift  T.  See  Introd.,  p.  xxvii.  iia  o^T^MHtJ^  ^<»  E.  «TT«R;f7RfT^ 
cqo  B.     ojpjjq^i^  ^o  Bu.  1 1  b  °^W^  E.  AVh.    «5^^^f^  Bu. — TR 

^^Jnfr  ^T^  E.     ^W  ^?rnfr  ^iW  B. — see  Hir.  I,  16,  7.         12a  f%Wt  Wh. 

M  [III.  8.] 


b^  II  ^iT^m?:  II  ii>  22, 12-23. 

^11  ^  ^^T!!  II S8 II 
rT#  ^Tft^  II  ^M  II 
i^  HT  ^  inlfll 

^  rr  ^  ^^  in^ii 

rR^  ^^Tfd  mbll 

^m^  ^  II  ^c  II 

^^5t  IR<^ll   g^^Tft  II  ^^11   ^  ^Tft  IR9II 

12  b  ^«fi  E. — ^¥t^g  B.  ^%^  E.  ^^ret'TT'g  Bu. — See  Hii.  I,  16,  5. 
13a  f^ft  g  ?T+  B.  f|^  g  ^^TT  E.  f^g  Wm^  Rw.—^fx-^^  ^^ 
E. — ^n^l|^f^'^«1T  E.      flX^'I  is  omitted  by  H.  13b  ^f^W  inserted  before 

?T^^  in  E.  T. — *{«ilj|^*i|5ft  E. — ^^TJJT  ^^pTt  g?KT+  1!^  B.      W^TfTT  ^ 

^^pr:  ^^cn^i^  e.  ^^rwT  ^*3^T«fT^*Hi  i%t  wh.  wwwt  ^igwT'i^imT 

IT^Vf  Bu. — See  Hir.  I,  16,  6.  14-18  =  !,  4,  12-16.  19  The  MSS.  of  the  text 

have  only  the  Pratika  :  TTWT^.     H.  explains  the  verse  as  given  from  Ts.  I,  8,  14,  2  = 
Rv.X,i2i,io.  20  =  11,8,8.      Wr^'q;B.Bu.      WRf  ^  f^TT^  ^  E.  T. 

21-23  The  MSS.  have  only:   ^ITfrftf^im:  E.     5rri<ftf#l<!T:  B.     ^Itftf^ffTT: 


|?i  ^'t^^ii:  Tiftfv  ^nTftr  ^^T  g  m^xid  ^v^ttt^  i 

^^  TTTl^  TTT*II  TTf:  II'  ^4*M^yi^fd<N^  ll'  ^f^'^  %  ^T^ll  ^  JTRTT  li 

^P^^^^  tiTTRi  II  T^  ^  ^^'Sl^fR:  II*  f^TWffr:  II'  'l^:  f^  li 

'Irti-mRUT  ^<$\MK  II  W[  %  gWTT  T^  ^^fl  II  "^l^:^!  ^^  ^T^^  II 

\Urn  ^^g  ^  Kf^f'^f^T  '^TI^:  II  ^#  f%^Tt  II  'Tt^  ^T^fl^^J^^II 

'w^  ^'^^^  II  ?[W  ^wTf^  II  ^f?:  ^T^  ^f?:  ^^fTT  II 

^TII^  II  W^T  ^  ^T^  ^'JHT:  H 

^rrf  ^^^  II 

II  ?f7T  flrfh:  ti^WHTTT:  II 
II  TT^U^l^  ^ITTT^  II 
fft:  w^i;  II  ^^7^5  II 

Bu.  Wh.  T.  <^l^(iq^  TffTt  H.  I  follow  Haradatta  on  Ap.  23,  9,  who  says  that  there 
are  ten  Ahutis  ;  according  to  Sudarsanarya  there  are  eleven,  so  that  after  ^^  *S\%,y }  %r 
*$ll^l  would  have  to  be  added.    But  see  Ap.  2,  7  with  the  comm.  24a  <^<s  if^i  B 

pr.m.  T. — ^^f^E.    »n 'ft  ^  T. — 0%^  e.  24b  ^f%  E. — ^\:|fTt  E. — 

See  TBr.  IH,  7,  11,  3. — ^Tff^:  ^TI^:  II  Wh.  ||  ^:^  ||  Bu.  "^n  <i  T^  «[*JT 
^:   ^Fff^:  II  E.  B.     E.  adds  here:  fljTT^^  TpT^PTrST  'EWTF:  H  ^  " 

^  This  list  from  Vl  If  TJ^  down  to  ^"Rl^f^^f^  is  omitted  in  Wh.  ^  E.  adds 

M   2 


^b 


b8  II  H?5rm?:  II  II,  22, 24. 

numbers  from  1-22.  ^  ^<+V!<^lf?T**  B.  E.     ^<+V!JJy  H^fH^  Bii.  *  4'^^'*  E. 

^^fPJ^  Bu.  ^  f^TJ  ^o  B.  E.     fll^  flr^  Bu.  ^  B.  ends  :    ^^^  VJTiJ 

^VW^  iff ^:  II  iTft:  w  II  ?:f?r  'f^in^:  ^»rr?i:  ii      e.  ends :  ^i%^ 

^TTfTT  ^^g  vdcf.\!i|jy  ^fijfTT:  II  ee  II      Wh.  ends :  ^^T^  ^^SCrH  r(^  \\  ff^: 
^m^  ITJ^IT^^  ^Wr^^  II  fft:  ^l^^'TTT^  II     Bu.  euds :  ^31%^^^  ^|JMT 

^%^5t  g^R:  ^f^  ^'t  ^JT^perrm  ^  ^^^%  ttch  ^  ii  ^st^t  ^ymi 

x?^1  II  f  ft*  ^K  "  ^^Wr^XiriT^  II  ^  TT^  ^o  E.      TT^f »  Bu. 


APPENDIX   A. 

SYNOPSIS    OF    THE    MANTRAPATHA    AND    THE    APASTAMBIYA 

GRHYASUTRA. 


Mantra- 
patha 

I,    I,   1-2 

3  • 

4  . 

5  • 

6  . 

7  • 

8 

9 

lO 


\ 


2,  1-5 
6 

7  . 

8  . 


4, 

5, 


1-2 

3-6 

7-13 

14. 
1-16 
I    . 


2    . 
3-5 

7    . 


Apastamblya 
Grhyasutra 

.       4,  2 
3 


4 

5 
6 

7 


9 
10 

15 
16 

17 
5,  2 

3 
6 

7 
8 


Mantra-  Apastamblya 

patha  Grhyasutra 

I,  5,  8-10  I 

11  ' 5,  9 

12  ) 

13-15 10 

16-17 12 

18 18 

6,  I  ......  .  19 

2-3 20 

4-7 22 

8 23 

9-1 1 24 

12 25 

13 6,  I 

14 3 

7.  1-7 4 

8-9 5 

10 6 

11-12 7 

^':} « 

3-^51 

9,  I   J 


86 


SYNOPSIS  OF  THE  MANTRA  PATH  A 


Mantra- 
patha 

I>  9,  2 

3 

4-5 
6-7 

8 


Apastambiya 
Grhyasutra 


9-10 
10,  1-2      \ 

3-9 
10-13 

n,  1-2 

3 

4-6 

7-1 1   / 
12,  1-13,  4 


e,  II 
12 

8,  2 
5 


> 


10 


13 


3 
4 


i3>5-6 9,  2 

7-10 

14,  1-7 

i5>  I 

2-4 

5 
6     . 

1 6  (Anuvaka) 

17,1-6       . 
7-10     . 


n, 


3-6 


9 
10 

II 


7 

8 


:}■ 
3-4 1 


10,5 

6 

7 
8 


10 


II 


Mantra- 
patha 

Apastambiya 
Grhyasutra 

11,  3,  I 

\ 

2 

3-12 
13-2 

■     .     .     .     .      10,  12 

31 

24 

25 

/ 

26    . 

11,  I 

27-30 2 

31    • 

3 

32    • 

4 

4,  i-ii 

6 

12    . 

7 

13    • 

9-12 

14   . 

.....           13 

15   . 

14 

5,  I      • 

15 

2-10 

1 

II 

[    .     .     .     .           18 

12-2] 

[ 

22    . 

19 

6,1 

>      .     .     .     .           22 

2-13 

14    . 

25 

15     . 

26 

7,1 

2 
3 

....     12,  3 

4-11^ 

12    . 

5 

13-ii 
19 

'}■■■■      « 

20 

\ 

21-2; 

J 

24 
25 

.....            8 

26 

27-3: 

J 

I 


AND   THE  APASTAMBIYA   GRHYASUTRA. 


87 


Mantra- 

Apastamblya 

Mantra- 

Apastamblya 

patha                                  Grhyasutra 

patha                                   Grhyasutra 

II,  8,  1-8       .     .     .     .     .      12,  9 

II,   1 2,  3-5  (Haradatta)          )    ' 

2—5  (Sudar^anarya)    )      .      \^     . 

1-8  [bis)   ....             10 

9-10     \ 

6-10 

1 1-9,  I 

II-14                                '' 

9,2 

^  .     .     .     .             II 

13,  I 

1 

3 

2 

5 

4 

3-4 

5           J 

5 

6 13 

7 13,  2 

«            }.     .     .     .            6 

7-14,  2  J 

I) 3 

14,3 

4               12 

10 6 

5-9 

II 6 

10 13 

■n 8 

13) 

11-14 16,  I 

%j  ^ 

15-22 8 

14 9 

•                                                          • 

10, 1-2"! 

15,  I 17,  I 

3-4  [ 13 

5 

3-4} 3 

:} - 

3-4 4 

5 5 

8-12 17 

6-1 1 6 

13-18 18 

12 

11,1-8 14,2 

13 

7 

9-II 3 

14 

12 6 

15 9 

13 6 

16 10 

14 II 

17 II 

ILs}  •  ■  •  •     - 

18-21 12 

22 13 

19-20 15 

^                                                                   \j 

16,  i-ii 18,  I 

21-31                   \ 

32 

:r"}  •  •  ■  •   3 

15-17 6 

q  q_  J  2     I  ('''"■'  Sudaria- 
•5  J           '               narya) 

33  1 

"r  15,  I 

12,  I       V  (Haradatta) 

17,  1-3 7 

2      j 

} 

4-7 

8 

88 


SYNOPSIS  OF  THE  MANTRAPATHA  ETC. 


Mantra- 
patha 

II,  17,  8 


9-25 
26 

18,  I 

2 

3 

8-9 


■25    ) 
-27/ 


;.} 


Apastamblya 
Grhyasutra 

r  18, 10 

(  19,4 


18,  12 

19,  7 
9 


II 


10 20,  I 

14-30 


31 

32   ^ 

33-39 
40 

41 

42-45 
46  . 

47-48 

19,  1-7 21,  3 

(or  4) 

8-13 4 

(or  3) 
14-16 6 

20,  I 8 


6 

7 
16 


Mantra- 
patha 

II,  20,  2-7 

8-13 

14-19 

20-23 

24 

25 
26 

27  . 

28  . 

29-35 
21,  I 

2-9. 
10-16 


Apastamblya 
Grhyasutra 


17 

18 


19) 


[9 
20-30 

31    • 
321 

33/ 

22,  1-2 

3  • 

4  • 
5-6. 
7-10 
11-13 

14-23 
24  . 


21,9 


22,  I 
4 
5 
6 

7 

13 

14 

15 

16 
17 

23,  I 

2 

3 
5 
6 

1 
8 

9 
10 


APPENDIX    B. 

SYNOPSIS   OF   PARALLEL   PASSAGES    SHOWING   THE   RELATION  OF   THE 
MANTRAPATHA   TO    THE    VEDIC    SAMHITAS. 

p.  =  Pratika,  indicates  that  the  MSS.  of  the  Mantrapatha  give  the  Pratlka  onl3\ 


Mantrapatha 
I,  I,  I 

2 

3 

4 
6 

7 
8 

9 

lO 
2,1 

2-5 
6 

7P- 
8 

3,  I 

2 

3 
i4C-e 

14  f 
4,4 
5 
6 
II 

12  p. 

I3P- 
14  p. 

I5P- 


Rigveda- 

Samhita 

cf.  X,  32,  I 
=  X,  85,  23 

cf.  X,  85,  44 
cf.  X,  40,  10 


cf.  VIII,  91,7 


I,  10,  12 


cf.  X,  85,  26 
=  X,  85,  40 
=  X,  85,  41 
cf.  X,  85,  36 


cf.X,  85,25 
cf.  X,  85,  45 

=  I,  25,  19 
=  I,  24,  II 
=  IV,  I,  4 
=  IV,  1,5 


Atharvaveda- 
Samhita 


cf.  XIV,  I,  34 
cf.  XIV,  1,62 
cf.XIV,  2,  17 
cf.XIV,  1,46 
cf.  XIV,  I,  39 
cf.XIV,  1,39 
cf.  XIV,  I,  41 
cf.  XIV,  I,  40 


cf.  I,  33 


cf.  XIV,  I,  42 

cf.  XIV,  2,  3 
=  XIV,  2,  4 
cf.  XIV,  I,  50 

cf.XIV,  2,  71 
cf.XIV,  2,52 
cf.XIV,  I,  18 

cf.  VIII,  6,  26 


Taittiriya 
Samhita 


cf.  V,  6,  I,  1-2 
=  I,  3. 1,  2; 

VI,  2,  10,  7 
-  I,  1,  10,  I 


cf.  IV,  2,  5,  I 


J=II,i,ii,6 

1=11,5,12,3-4 

N 


Taittiriya 

Brahmana  and 

Aranyaka 


cf.  Br.  11,8,9,  3 


=  Br.  Ill,  3,  3,  2 


=  Br.  111,7,11,3 
=  A.  IV,  20,  3 
=  Br.III,  7,12,6 


Other  Vedas 


cf.  Maitr.  S.  I,  2,  i 
cf  Maitr.  S.  II,  13,1 


cf.Vs.  XII,  58 

cf  Brh.Up.VI,4,i9 


[III.  8.] 


90 


SYNOPSIS   OF  PARALLEL   PASSAGES. 


ntrapatha 
I,  4,  i6 

5,2 

3 

4 

Rigveda- 
Samhita 

=  X,  85,  38 
cf.  X,  85,  39 

Atharvaveda- 
Samhita 

cf.  XIV,  2,63 
cf.  XIV,  2,  I 
cf.  XIV,  2,  2 

Taittiriya 
Samhita 

I  aittinya 
Brahmana  and 
Aranyaka 
=  Br.  11,4,  i>  9 

Other  Vedas 

5 

7 

=  11,  7,  3 

cf.X,  85,  25 

cf.  XIV,  1,17-18 

12 

cf.  V,  3,  2 

i6 

17 
6,1 

2  p. 

}  cf.  X,  85,  24 

=  X,  85,  I 
=  I,  6,  I 

Icf.  XIV,  1,19; 
i        58 

=  XIV,   I,  T 

Icf.  I,  I,  10,  2; 
J     111,5,6,1-2 

=  VII,  4,  20, 1 

=  Br.  111,9,4, 1 

3P- 

=  I,  30,  7 

=  XIX,  24,  7 

=  IV,   I,   2,    l; 
V,I, 2, 1-2 

4 
6 
8 

cf.  X,  85,  20 
cf.X,  85,46 
cf.  X,  85,  28 

cf.  XIV,  1,61 
cf.  XIV,  1,44 
cf.XIV,  I,  26 

9 

cf.X,  85,31 

=  XIV,  2,  10 

lO 

=  X,  85,  33 

cf.  XIV,  2,  II 

II 

cf. XIV,  2,8 

12 

cf.X,  40,  13 

cf.XIV,  2,6 

7,  I 

2  p. 

8 

cf.VIII,  I,  12 
=  III,  1,  23 

cf.  XIV,  2,  47 
cf.XIV,  2,9 

=  IV,  2,4,  3 

=  A.  IV,  20,1-2 

9 

cf.  XIV,  2,  7 

lO 

cf.XIV,  2,  12 

II 

cf.X,  40, 12 

cf.XIV,  2,  5 

12 

cf.  VII,  17,4 

8,1 

cf.XIV,  2,  21 

6 

7 
8 

9 

cf.X,  85,  42a; 
VI,  57,  6  b 

=  VI,  78,  I 
cf.  VI,  78,  2 
cf.XIV,  I,  22a 

cf.XIV,  1,52 

lO 

9>  I 

=  VI,  78,  3 
cf.  XX,  127,  12 

2 

cf.  X,  85,  2 

cf.XIV,  I,  2 

4 

cf.X,  85,  27 

cf.XIV,  1,21 

5 
6 

=  X,85,  33 

cf.XIV,  2,  28 

cf.  IV,  3,  4,  I 

cf.  Vs.  XIV,  I 

cf.  Maitr.  S.  II,  8,  i 

8 

=  I,  18,  6 

=  A.  X,  1,4 

=  Vs.  XXXII,  13 

9 

lO 

=  A.  X,  I,  4-5 
=  A.X,  1,5 

SYNOPSIS   OF  PARALLEL  PASSAGES. 


91 


Mantrapatha 

Rigveda- 

Atharvaveda- 

Taittiriya 

Samhita 

Samhita 

Samhita 

1,10,1   ^ 

cf.  X,  85,  22 

cf.  XIV,  2,  33 

2 

cf.X,  85,  21 

cf.  XIV,  2,  33 

1 

8 

cf.  I,  4,  14 

9 

cf.  Ill,  4,  4,  I 

II, I 

=  X,  183,1 

2 

cf.X,  183,2 

3 

cf.X,  85,  47 

5 

cf.X,  85,43 

cf.XIV,  2,40 

6 

cf.  X,  85,  37 

cf  XIV,  2,  38 

7 

cf.XIV,  2,39a 

9 

cf.  X,  183,  3 

10 

cf.  VIII,  31,8 

II 

cf.  VIII,  31,9 

12,1-3 

=  X,i84 

cf.  V,  25,3;  5 

4 

cf.  Khila  30,  2 

cf.  V,  25,  2  ;  VI, 
17.  I 

5 

6 

cf.  Khila  30,  3 

cf.  V,  25,  10-13 

7 

=  Khila  30,  I 

9 

cf.  Ill,  23,  2 

13:1 

cf.  Ill,  23,  5  a 

2 

cf.  Ill,  23,  3-4 

3 

cf.  Ill,  23,  4 

5 

cf.  XIX,  8,  4  a 

10 

=  II,  43,  2  a 

i4>i 

=  VII,  41,  I 

cf.  Ill,  16,  I 

2 

=  VII,  41,  2 

cf.  Ill,  16,  2 

3 

cf.  VII,  41,  3 

cf.  Ill,  16,  3 

4 

=  VII,  41,  4 

cf.  Ill,  16,  4 

5 

cf.  VII,  41,  5 

cf.  Ill,  16,  5 

6 

=  VII,  41,6 

cf.  Ill,  16,  6 

7 

cf.  VII,  41,7 

cf.  Ill,  16,  7 

i5»i 

cf.X,  145,  I 

cf.  Ill,  iS,  I 

2 

cf.  X,  145,  2 

cf.  Ill,  18,  2 

3 

-  X,  145, 3 

cf.III,  18,4 

4 

cf.X,  145,4 

cf.  Ill,  18,  3 

5 

cf.  X,  145,  5 

cf.  Ill,  18,  5 

6 

=  X,  145,  6 

cf.III,  18,6 

16,  I 

=  X,  159,  I 

cf.  I,  29,  5 

2 

cf.X,  159,  2 

Taittiriya 

Brahmana  and 

Aranyaka 


Br.  II,  8,  9,  7 
Br,  II,  8,  9, 7-8 
Br.  II,  5,  5,  2; 

8,9,8 
Br.  II,  8,  9,  8 
Br.  II,  5,  5,  2  ; 

8,  9,  8-9 
Br.  II,  8,  9,  9 
Br.  II,  8,  9,  9 


Other  Vedas 


cf.  Maitr.  S.  III,i2,i2 


cf.Brh.Up.VI,4,2i 


=  Vs.  XXXIV,  34 
=  Vs.  XXXIV,  35 
cf.Vs.  XXXIV,  36 

=  Vs.  XXXIV,  37 
cf.  Vs.  XXXIV,  38 

=  Vs.  XXXIV,  39 
cf  Vs.  XXXIV,  40 


N    2 


92 


SYNOPSIS   OF  PARALLEL  PASSAGES. 


Mantrapatha 

I,  i6,  3 
4 

5 
6 

i7>i 


5 
6 

7 
8 

9 

lO 


II,  I,  I 
2  a 
2b 
3a 
3b 

7 

2,   I 

5 
6 


3.  2  a 
2b 


24 


4,  2  p. 


3 

5a 
6 


Rigveda- 
Samhita 

cf.  X,  169,  3 
cf.  X,  159,  4 
cf.X,  159,  5 
cf.X,  159,  6 
cf.  X,  163,  I 

=  X,  163,  2 

=  X,  163,  3 

cf.X,  163,4 

cf.  X,  163,  5 
cf.  X,  163,  6 
cf.  X,  85,  29 
cf.  X,  85,  30 
cf  X,  85,  34 
cf.  X,  85,  35 


=  I,  23,  21  b 


cf  IV,  58,  I  a 
cf.  I,  109,  7  b 


=  I,  89,  9 
=:  Khila  29,  I 
I  cf.  Khila  29,  3 


Atharvaveda- 
Samhita 


cf  XX,  96,  17; 

n,  33.  1 
=  XX,  96,  18; 

n,  33>  2 
=  XX,  96,  19 
cf.  11,  33,  4 
cf.  XX,  96,  20 ; 

II,  33,  5 
cf.XX,  96,  21 
cf.  XX,  96,  22 
cf.  XIV,  1,25 
cf.XIV,  I,  27 
cf  XIV,  I,  29 
cf.XIV,  I,  28 

cf.  VI,  68,  I 
cf.  VI,  68,  2 

=  VI,  68,  3  a 
cf.VI,  68,  3b; 

VIII,5,2ib 
cf.VIII,  2,17 
cf.  II,  13,  I 
cf  XIV,  1,45 
cf  II,  13,  2; 

XIX,  24,  4 
cf.XIX,  24,  6 
cf.  II,   13,   3  ; 

XIX,  24,  6 


Taittiriya 
Samhita 


=  1,  2,  I,  I 


cf.Ts.  I,  3,  1,1; 
11,  6,  4,  I, 
and  often 

=  II,  3,  10,  3 


Taittiriya 

Brahmana  and 

Aranyaka 


Other  Vedas 


=  Br.  II,  7,  17,  2 
cf.Br.  II,  7,  17,  2 


cf. Br.  I,  2,  I,  II 


cf.  A.  X,  10,  a 

cf.  A.  Ill,  10,  I 


=  Br.  II,  7,  7,  5 
cf.  A.  II,  5,  I 


cf.  A.  X,  41 


cf.  Vs.  XVII,  89 


SYNOPSIS   OF  PARALLEL   PASSAGES. 


93 


Mantrapatha 

Rigveda- 
Samhita 

Atharvaveda- 
Samhita 

Taittiriya 
Samhita 

II,  4,  13  P- 

=  III,  62,  10 

=  I,  5.  6,  4 

5.  II 

=  I,  2,  8,  I 

12-21 

cf.  VII,  66,  16 

6,2 

cf  XIX,  64,  1-2 

3-5 

=  I.  4.  45,  3  ; 
VI,  6,  3,  5 

6 

cf.  I,  23,  23  ;  X, 

cf  I,  4,  45,  3 ; 

9>9 

46,   2 

7 

cf.  I,  23,  24a 

8 

cf.  I,  23,  24b 

15 

cf  II,  13,  5 

7,  I 

=  I,  94.  I 

2 

cf  V,  28,  7 

3 

13-15  P- 

=  X,  9,  1-3 

=  IV,  1,5,  I ; 

V,  6,  I,  4; 
-   VII,  4, 19, 4 

26 

8,  I 

cf.  Khila  27,  I 

2 

cf.  Khila  27,  2 

3 

cf  Khila  27,  3 

5 

8 

cf  Khila  27,  4 

11 

cf  IV,  9,  9 

9>  3 

4 

5 

cf  II,  6,  4,  I  ; 
VII,i,ii,i; 
V,  7,  3,  I 

6  p. 

=  X.  128,5 

-  IV,  7,  14,  2 

10,3 

4 

7a 

II,  1-4  p. 

=  111,3,11,2-3 

5-8  P- 

5  =  V,4,  10 

=  I,  4,  46,  1-2 

lO-II  p. 

=  II,  32,  4-5 

=  HI,  3,  11,  5 

20 

cf  I,  11,4 

21-31  p. 

cf.  X,  45 

=  IV,  2,  2 

33 

12,  I 

2 

cf.  Khila  29,  2 

6-10 

cf  II,  10 

Taittiriya 

Brahmana  and 

Aranyaka 


=  A.  IV,  42, 5  (32) 
=  Br.  II,  6,  6, 4-5 
cf  Br.  II,  6,  6,  5 


Other  Vedas 


cf  Maitr.  S.  I,  3,  39 
cf.  Maitr.  S.  I,  3,  39 


=  A.  IV,  42,  4  ; 
X,  1,  11-12 

cf  Br. 1, 2,1,19-20 


cf  A.  VI,  10,  2 


=  A.  X,  32 
=  A.  X,  35 
cf  Br.  II,  4,  8,  7 


-  Br.  II,  5,  6, 1-3 


cf.  Vs.  111,62 
=  Vs.  Ill,  63 


cf  Vs.  XXXIV,  50 


cf  Brh.  Up.  VI,  3,  3 


cf  Vs.  V,  33 
cf  Vs.  V,  28 


=  Brh.  Up.  VI,  4,8  a; 

26b 
cf  Brh. Up. VI,  4,  26 


94 


SYNOPSIS   OF  PARALLEL   PASSAGES. 


Mantrapatha 

n,  I4>  5-9  P- 

i5>  2 

4 

5 
15  P- 

181 

20 
21 

i7>  5-7  P- 

14-19  p. 

20-25  P- 
18,  6-7 

9  p. 

10 
■    46 

47-48  p. 

19,7 

20,  27 
28 

30-32  p. 
34 

35 

21,  i7p. 
20-30 

22,  3a 

4 

7P- 
19  p. 

24 


Rigveda- 
Samhita 


cf.  I,  22,  15 


cf.  VII,  54,  I 
cf.  VII,  64,  3 
cf.  VII,  54,  2 
=  VII,  56,  I 


cf.  V,  84,  I 
cf.  I,  16,  I  a 


cf.  X,  15,  13 


cf.  X,  19,  8 
=  X, 121,  10 

cf.  X,  1 8,  4 


Atharvaveda- 
Samhita 


cf.  XVIII,  2,  19 

cf.  Ill,  12,  7 
cf.  Ill,  12,  6  a 


cf.  Ill,  10,  2 


cf.  Ill,  10,  5 
cf.  Ill,  10,  12 


cf.  VI,  42,  I  a 
cf.  Ill,  15,  6 

cf.  VII,   79,   4; 

80,3 
cf.  XII,  2,  23 


Taittiriya 
Samhita 

=  II.  3>  10,  3 


--  IV,    2,  3,   I  ; 
V,  2,  2,  I 

=  III,  4,  io>  1 


=  IV,  2,  8,  3 
=  V,  5,  10,  1-3 
=  V,  6,  10,  3-6 
=  VII,  I,  12 
=  II,  2,  12,  2 

cf.  IV,  5,  3,  I 
=  I,  I,  14,  2-3 


=  IV,  3>  ii>  I 


I,  7,  7,  2 
VII,  I,  12 


III,  3,  10,  I 
I,   8,   14,  2; 
III,  2,  5,  6 


Taittiriya 

Brahniana  and 

Aranyaka 

=  A.  X,  I,  10 


=  Br.  III.  II,  4, 1 


=  Br.  11,8, 1,2-3; 

III,  5,  7,  1-2 
=  Br.  Ill,  7,11,3 
cf.  A.  VI,  10,  2 


Other  Vedas 


cf.  Vs.  XXXV,  21 
XXXVI,  13 


cf.  Vs.  XIII,  6-8 


cf.  Maitr.  S.  II,  9,  i 


cf.  Vs.  XXXV,  20 


cf.  Vs.  X,  20 

cf.  Vs.  XXXV,  15 


INDEX    OF    MANTRAS. 


An  asterisk  indicates  that  the  MSS.  give  only  the  Pratika  of  the  Mantra. 


^11%  f^  II,  3'  9- 

*^^i?if^;^fq  ^iT^^i^ii,  II, 

24. 

^sR^t  %  'nflRiTwrr  i, 

17, 1. 

^iR^  ^^I^fTRI  II,  19, 

13;  21,9. 
-W^  ^Tf^Tf%^  ^TfT  T,  4, 3- 
^^R%  ^T  II,  3'  13- 
^r^  ^%  II,  6,  9. 
-W^^  ^f?T^WTlTf  II,  6,  2. 

^^r^  f^HH^  ^rlFfT  II, 

18,  31. 

^f^:  m^g  II,  10, 7- 

*^?rf^TT^^rP^  II,  14.  5- 
^f^n  "^^^  ^^fTT^  I. 

4,7- 
^f^H  'W^'-  ^cf^  II,  4,  4- 
^f^%  ^  11,  3>  3- 
^^  in^f^%  ^  I,  10,  3. 

'^^T'^lT'^f^^f^  1,1,4- 
^^  s^T^T^fHTft  II,  21, 


* 


•^sfHsn  %  IT  II.  33. 


%^  %  II,  14, 3. 
■^WT^WTWt^^t^:  1, 17, 

6. 
^^ffT  ^TR  II,  5,  20. 
^f7I^^Tff^%  II,  17,  12. 

^r^^f^  II,  21,  22. 

{^f^T^#rfi^ftf»T»  II,  21, 

5-) 
^^<^T  II,  3,  21. 

*^f^tm^  ^^m  II,  17, 

24. 

*^f%j^(^  TmTf%  II,  17, 

18. 

^^j^^T'n^'^  ^^^  II,  3, 32- 

^^^^rw^^^  ^f^  II,  21, 

18. 

^g  ^tvJS^go  II,    22,  9. 
(^  Tt-JS^o  II,  22,  9.) 

^gi^  ^tri^  1, 13, 5- 
"^^^  ^fr^  1, 13, 6- 

^^TT'^^^^'gi.  1,2. 
^5ff^T^  ^T  n,  3,  20. 
^^PtT^^  ^gf^TT**  II,  19, 6. 
^nT^^  XT^T"  II,  19,  4- 


*^r^t|%i^i^  II,  15, 15. 
■^^f^^  %  1^  II,  21, 10. 
'*i?<i'^N  ^w^  n,  7, 19. 
^J^^frw  ^3x?  n,  18,  44. 

I,  II,  I. 

I,  ri,  2. 
^R  %rf  tl^  II,  17,  26. 

^^t  ^^^IW  II,  14,  II- 

14. 

^^Tlfti^Tt  ^  II,  7>  26. 
^>  ^^^^TW  II,  6,  6. 
■^"H^^t  ^5^  I,  4,  II- 

^src^Tiw  ^  'w:  II,  7. 24- 
^?n^TTg'^^^^ii,4.6. 

^TO  ^TcT  II,  17,  2. 
^f»T  ^^t  XT^rar  I,  8,  7. 

^'^T^*  ^TrRf^^'  I, 

I,  3- 
'^R^^fT  m^xq^  II,  15, 


21. 


^i^TfxT^'mf^  II,  10, 4. 
^m^f^^^m^  II,  15, 


14. 


96 

^^fft^I^T'PTf^  II,  lo,  3. 

^jfrf^^siwr^  II,  12,9. 

^  TRf%^  T^  II.  21, 

19. 

^  ^5f^  Md*4«d  II,  13,  7- 
^  gWTTt  II,  13.  2. 
■^  ^^c(**iRdl  1,7.12. 
^  'fif  »T1TT:  ^  I,  6, 13. 
^^*lfMJ^Mf?T:  I,  8,  4. 
^I^Pf^TO^  T{^  II,  13,  9. 
■■«J*II^1^>J^'»  I,  5,  18. 

^fr^  "^^n^  II,  15- 16. 
^n5^  ^  ^^  1, 5. 7- 

^I^^  ^  f  ^  II,  3,  8. 
^(^W^  ^f^  trf^  I,  I,  8. 

^#rf%  II,  21, 24. 
■^^f^^^  Orf^"  II,  21, 
32. 

^Sr^  SUTfiT^  II,  22,  3. 
*^W^T^T  'H^T^o  II,  17, 

17- 
*^'=l*yNI*rt  TR  ^  II, 

17. 23- 

^\:rh^  II,  4,  14. 
^?rT^  *R^T^II.  12,  i; 

14,  4- 
■4|^H1  cT^^fTT  I,  17,  8. 
^ssr^^^^'ff'Ttf^:  I,  14,  7- 

^?r^iflr  II,  21, 20. 

^qm  ^^rf^^  I,  16,  5- 
^?Wf%^  ^  ^  II,  3'  31- 
Wt  TTiTTf^  II.  3,  28. 
■^rf^f  ^W^  II,  II,  32- 


INDEX  OF  MANTRAS. 

^I^  ^T^  f^^^^  I,  6, 14. 
^  ^gr^  ^3^  I.  16'  2. 
^f  ^?T^T»II,  11,9- 
^f^rf^  ^ITTTr  I,  15.  5- 

^ff^rrf^^  II,  17. 11- 


"-^ii'i'jrta  Tfi^  1, 8, 3. 

WT^T  ^^I'jrff  n,  3, 1. 

*w  ft  vr^  ^"»  n,  II,  29. 

*{^  I,  5,  i;  6;  II. 

H^  II,  2, 2. 

w^  'wf  ^ftf^l^  1, 12, 9. 

^  %  ^T'^'n*'  II,  21, 33. 

■^  ^  f^TTT^  II,  15,  4- 
W  ^T  ^1^  II,  18,  lo. 
^|[<cM  3|-Rf^  I,  10,  5. 
^f^cqMJ  ti^*  II,  21,  30. 
w  t:  "RWr  ^'T^g  I,  II,  5- 
W%^  3ij^T«i:  I,  17,  3- 

W^  ^^^^  ^^  II,  I,  2; 

7,  .5;  14, 16. 

"^xi:  xrr^^%^^:  11, 9. 10. 
^IM^H3  II.  13. 6. 
^^m^  ff  ^  TT^fr^:  II, 

7. 13- 
^wt^T^  ^^rt^r:  II,  II,  15. 

-^  TTT  I'^lI^T  II,  9'  12; 

10,  2. 

W^W^Ht^tT  II,  II,  18. 
^IT^^T  ^  W^  II,  2, 1. 


'^RT^  ^^=^f%  11, 1 1 , 1 6  b 

(=Sudars'.:  II,  li,  17). 
^^  ^^  II,  8,  I. 
WTT%  ^t^Tl  I.  13.  7- 
^  Ttft^^  I.  ">  7- 
^?rT^^TT'5lT  ^^  I,  II,  8. 
*W^5r^  ^^  II,  22.  7. 
W^^%  f^^^  II,  22,  8. 
W  TWP(^Tf?T:  I,  7.  "• 

w^'t  f^^^'m^  1, 17, 


10. 


*wirr^T'n  ^^^'w  i,  2, 7. 

'^IT^^  %  ^  II.  21,  13- 

(^#  mwJlT:  T,  1, 7) 

*T^-R^  I,  7.  2. 
?[^?Tf  ^  ^f^  I,  I,  5- 
«*1^*^*Jt4|  II,  7,  12. 

T^^tf  ^^^^11,17,  I. 

T^^  W  "'  ^5.  13- 
XjR  t%  Wrf^  ^^X!RI  I,  5. 

17- 
^  ^^fm|%  II,  7. 1- 
^  wt%«T:  tiftf^  II,  22, 

24. 

"Xt'^  w^"^  II,  4. 2. 
*T^  ^  ^^'ir  1, 4, 12;  7,3: 

8,  11;  II,  4,7;  22,  14. 
XTH  ^^T^^^'  I,  15.  I- 
?:^  ^f^  'ftf:  I,  4,  6. 
^^^f^T^T^fTt  I.  4.  8. 
T^  l^WTci:  II,  2,  9. 
^  TT^^  5p  I,  5.  2. 


INDEX   OF  MANTRAS. 


97 


*<,*<*)  «l    ^  ^   II,   20,  30. 

^J^^STRt^  ^l*l*^IU!l  II,  7, 

25. 

^m^4»Tt*r  1, 3, 14  d. 
?^^^^  n,  15, 8. 
?[f  m^'>  IT  wRr^*^: 1, 9, 1. 
^  ^fri  II.  18, 6. 

^f  fint  IT^^T  I,  9.  4- 
^  Tf^^rfr^  II,  18,  7. 
?[^  f?re  f^rf^TfTT  II,  15,  3- 

tI^  ^  ?tt  f%  ^sfr^  I,  8,  8. 

t^TR^  ^^^  II,  18,  24. 
tiSTTTRI  ^TR  II,  18,  16. 

*Ndc|.v!j^cf5i  ^?t;  II,  11,8. 
^3^^"gT^f^®  II,  21,  I. 

^3^T^  1^^  n,  18, 27. 
^^^  ^TR  n,  18, 19. 

Trf%i  II,  8, 2. 
^^T^'  iT^^nr:  1, 14, 4- 
^arnjigrft  I,  15,  3- 
^tttt?^  g*r5t  1, 15, 2. 

^^  ^f  ^^RTcl^  I,  16,  I. 

'a^r^jm  *<^igft«  n.g,  n. 

^T^TcT:  qfcT^t?!  I,  10,  2. 
^^Tfft  f%^T^€H,  10, 1. 
^TTTTTftlnft  I,  6,  5. 
^s?l^cf  ^Tf%  I,  13,  10. 

vd^iiiM  wnT%^:  1, 9. 9- 
^r^^WTnj  ^rr'C  n,  15, 12. 


^^  ^vj^f  ^*nTr'=i:  i, 
15,6. 

^^  ^^n  'f^^  11, 18, 12. 
^q^^^fWri^ii,  i8,  II. 

vd'^ltl'^irni.II,  I,  8;   7, 

II;  14,  22. 

*^^  m^^  ^n:f?r:  11, 

II,  25. 

^"^  TRT^^T  II,  I,  I ; 

7>4;  14, 15- 

^\^«lt  ^vJFt^Wt  I,  17,  4- 

^fT^  'ftlft  II,  2,  10. 
*^fT^  T*?<l*<g  II,  20,  32. 
^^  ^nUT^f^  II,  15,  5- 

mfwf^:  3T^^  II,  16, 14. 


"^f^^  I,  3.  7- 
Tl^TH^  fHTOT  II,  20,  35. 
ll<*iyi*i  ^^cT  II,  20,  33. 
TJfT%  clfTT^  II,  20,  8. 


TpT%  fxiffRTfWl"  II,  20,  9. 

Tlfl%    f^flT^TW^'t  II,    20, 

12. 

TJ<T^  TrfqcfUTfT^  II,  20, 


10. 


Tjf!^  irf^m'Tif^  II,  20, 

13- 
TlfT%  'TTctt;^  n,  20,  n. 

lidl'^dcTT'l^II,  13,  12. 

Tj^  %  irfTf  n,  16, 12. 

Tl^4#t^»  II,  6,  3. 

o 


ir^  ^  cm  ?T^o  II,  19, 14. 
Tl^  %  f^rf-R^  II,  19,  15. 
TJ^  %  "Rf^fTRf  II,  19,  16. 
TJ^T^  ^  11,6,  II. 


»v  "vfi 


T^^m^rf^:  II,  11,17b; 

18  b   (=Sudars.:    II,  ii, 
18;  19). 

«>v\a/    _____ 

W  ^TfT  I,  10,  13;  II,  12, 

14;  (22,  23  note.) 

^*  <*'?Mi^d  II,  10,  i8. 

*#^f^^  TRTf%  II,  17, 

15- 

-^♦JtH^sid  II,  10,  12. 

^Wt«I^T  II,  3,  22. 

^^r^  v^^^  II,  16, 2. 

^^M^   ^TTTIjft  II,  20, 

34- 


^S^ff^l  fx?g^  ^<ft  I,  4,  4- 
^TtfH    %    TTT^^^*^   I, 

13,  I- 
^^  sl^-^l^t^  II,  3>  29. 
^T^TTT^'^fTt  I,  13,  4. 
^■RW^^fTT  I,  13,  4  V.  1. 

^7T%  »nT%  II,  21,  7. 

%\i^  ^^tt^^:  n,  13,10. 
^  'HTrf^  II,  3>  27. 

*^j^T  'n^  ^  II,  17, 25. 

sg^^cTc^Z^??:  I,  17,9. 
[III.  8.] 


98 

*%^^  i^^T  II,  i8,  47- 
*%^^  H%  ^o  II,  1 8,  48. 
%t^  cTT  f^^  11,  12, 6. 

%^'w:  %  T^:  I,  I,  9- 
(%  T^^  %  I>  I.  9) 

f[^T^  wr  II,  3. 19- 
aiJtifr^  ^f^rf^^  ^TfT  I. 

4,  2. 
^  ^ff  f^'l^^f^  I,  12,  2. 

^g^-WTf'T  ^  giT^T^m^  I, 

3.  3- 
^Ttq  ^H  II,  18,  33. 
^ftgrj  i^lX  n,  18,  34. 
^T^^T-f^*TT^:  I,  8,  2. 
^T^mrRT^T  n,  10,  6. 
jft^HSm  'TTrfT  11,  10,  9. 
^Tr«I^  ^3fci!jfT«T:  1, 1 7. 2. 

^ftiu  ^q  ^^fT  II,  18, 35. 

^^rrft   ^^JT^-RT    I,  3, 

lO. 

t^TT  ^  f^f^^  I,  10,  9. 

*^5^^tft  ^^(m  II,  20, 31. 

^im  f^gft^  11, 16, 17. 
^r^ipr  ?T^^  11, 16, 15. 
gn^  ^r^^  II,  16, 16. 

^M<<(^  i^^T%«  II,  21,  5. 
oT^irn^  ^TfT  II,  18,  30. 


INDEX  OF  MANTRAS. 

^^^^^  ^n  II,  i8, 13. 

^TT  I^Tf^II,  2,  7;  7,31. 
WtTT  ^^  I,  I,  6. 
^"^'T  UI<,<a.U!ci  II,  5,  14. 
5^tli  ^  II,  5.  21. 


rT^^  ^^%^  II,  17,  9. 
fTW^^fffT  II,  5,  12. 

*fTi^T  ^f*T  1,4.13;  7.4; 
8,  12;  11,4,  8;  22,  15. 

timw  ^im^mr^i  11, 

17.4- 
Tf^m  ^%  ^T'n  II,  16, 7. 
rT(^  ^r^^  II,  16, 4. 

*ric^f^^i^  ii>  4, 13- 
TT^  ^€  ^:  II,  10, 17. 

<T'3TT  ^f^  11,  10,  15. 
rn^  %  II,  5,  8. 
*H^T  ^  'mUT  II,  7. 15- 
fT^  ^ilft^  II,  10,  16. 
cTT  ^n^^TTT  'T^:  I,  6, 12. 
ffT^f%9^^»TT»i:i,  11,6. 
rTT^t  ^  Wm^  II,  14,  2c. 
f?I^^i^  ^^^  11,  II,  19. 

^^TT^  ^^11.1,5.  3;  8; 

13- 
gi3m  ^fl  ^rr  II,  20,  23 ; 


%  f  ^'  ^^T^  I,  3,  4. 

10, 1. 

■^TlJWf^  xjfT°  II,  i7>  3- 
^flJT  ^m^  I,  3.  9- 

^3rr^^  ^?T^:  ii,  7, 2. 

""'^  ^  -^I^  I,  4,  14  ;  7,  5  ; 

8,  13  ;  II,  4,  9  ;  22,  16. 

*^^  ^?T^rrf^  1, 4, 16 ;  7, 

7;    8,  15;    II,  4,  II;    22, 

18. 

Wfl4*4I  *Rf^  1,5.  12. 

11,  12,   5. 

^f^  %yt .  .  .  WS^  II, 

12,  4. 

c^  ^>^  .  . .  ^j^^fMH.  IT, 

12,3. 

^FT  ^T^rm^R^I,  8, 10. 

*^"R^  ^i^^n^n  II,  1 1 ,  30. 
*^'3g^ii,  11,7. 


25. 


gtsn^  *r^r(?T:  11, 20, 22. 

■^Li|«ri  *r^«TT:  II,  20,  21. 
^5fi^  ^FWT'TTT^"^  II,  16,8. 

^^vjf%  %^:  II,  6,  5. 

%iT  35^^  ff%m  I,  8,  6. 


r:  II,  II. 


17- 


*fc(c|^fT  "ff^  II>  II.  21. 
(f^TTf^T  II,  21,  4.) 

t^^  g  TT  ^(fr  n,  22, 13. 
*?^'Tt  ^^  II,  II,  31- 
^%Tr  "^  ^^  II,  18, 40. 

II.  3'  24. 

II,  9.  5- 
*t^T  Wg^T^%  II,  14.  9- 


I^^'^T^II,  2,  4;  7.28. 
*^ft^^ff^^  n,  9,  6. 

6,  10. 

^TTTt^  ^^  II,  18,  42. 
^TTW^  ^^  II>  18,  43. 
^  ^3t^  I,  3'  8- 


y^  w*  n,  15, 10. 

11,4- 

II,  II,  I. 

11,  II,  3. 
*>nfn  TT^T^T  ^rl  II,  11,2- 

^TT%TT^f^  II'  ^1'  ^°- 
^^t^fH^^t^*.  I,  9.  6. 
^tV  ift^T  I,  8,  9. 

^^TftW  ^T»  II>  14.  I- 
•TV^TT  ^IT^"  II,  5,  15- 
«Iin?Jlu^^  ^^T^  1, 13,  8. 
•mWr^^^'^^  II'  V,  22. 

•TiTWR^  ^^fn«T:  n,  7, 23- 
n,  17, 5- 

II,  17,  8. 
^ift  ^fT^  '^^  II'  7,  21. 

^^  f^mfl^W  n,  18,  46. 
•fft^jf^  II,  21, 23. 


INDEX  OF  MANTRAS. 
^  %  %cI^T*>  II,  17,  27- 

Tii#  'n^  I,  i5>  4- 

TTT^f^  'T  ^^f^  II,  13,  5- 
f^^T  '^  ^  II,  5,  3- 

t^T^  ?^  ^^^  I^'  ^'^'  ^°- 
*t^Tf^^qT  'IT*?  ^  II,  17, 
21. 

f^^aft^irTrft^  n,  14, 2. 

t^^f^^  ^^  II'  ^^'  43- 
^^T^^  51^^:  1, 6, 8. 
^TTTITT  "^t^  TI,  21,  28. 
^^^  xnj  ^<T  I,  12,  7. 


tig  tP3«i:  1,3,  "• 
n-^^suftr  tiw  II,  18, 1. 

xiTT  ^ff  ^^^  1, 17, 7- 
qft  ^T  t^KTf'Ti  II,  22, 5. 
xrf^  ^T  t^Wt  I,  2,  6. 

tifT;  ^^T^  ^tx  11,6, 1- 

trft^^TrT  VtTII,  2,  6;  7,30. 

q-(^  m^  ^rf^  II,  2,  8 ; 

7,  32- 
qi^Md^  ^^T^  II,  18,  17. 
xP3T:ra^^^^  II,  18,  25. 
tr^  ^T^^  II,  5>  13- 
fq%  ^TfT  II,  19,9;  "• 
ftl^^^  II,  10,  II. 

^^^mftr  II,  II,  14- 

g^T^^T^  II,  20,  24. 

^%^T  f^nf^T  I,  II, 

10. 

^:  n^Trf^T^Tfi:  1, 5,  4 ; 

9;  M- 

O  2 


99 

H'Tf%  H^  ^tr  1, 13, 2. 

^  %  ^^  II,  3, 7. 

^TSJT  ^<ft  'I^  I,  2,  8. 

^f^^  ^  m^  II,  20, 1. 

(^f^J^lf^^^T   II,  21,  2.) 

^h(#  ^T  ^it^T'TTJ^  II, 

3,  23- 
imV^  cT^^  I,  II,  4- 
^TT^TT?^  1  ^°  II,  22, 19- 
•R^m^  TT-Rf^%  I,  10,  6. 
IT^T^%a?IT'IJ'Tf^  II,  9,  4- 
T»^^T   ^«rr    IT^T^^   I, 

8,5. 
•R  "qj  ^^  f^**  II,  10,  10. 
TTffT  ^%  ^TfTT  II,  18,  3- 
lrf?T  IT^T^t  TTt^  II,  18,  5- 
ITffI%  ^  t^°  II,  9,  3- 
■JT^^^St  ^  II,  18,  2. 
■Jr<2l%^  "fff^  II,  18,  4- 
TT  ^T  ^TfH  I,  5,  16. 
Hil»c(.r(  "^  II,  18,  38. 


IT  ^^TH  IIT^'*  II,  5,  19- 

TTO^^q^TTTg  1, 10, 7- 
•R^rrv^  ^^  II,  8, 7. 

•ff  g  TTlnTT  I,  I,  I- 
TT^  ^:  ^^  I,  9,  3- 
*3n^  'nTTTf^  II,  17, 16. 

TITM^  ^W^^t^  II'  3'  3°- 
TTT^  t^rf^^  II,  20,  26. 
TTTfTTt^  infTfr^  1, 14,  I- 
•HTcTf^fi  »T1^  I,  14,  2. 
f^  ^T  ^%g  II,  8,  4- 


lOO 


INDEX  OF  MANTRAS. 


^<fr  gWTf^  TigcT:  I,  4>  5- 

*^f^?!n  tl^'lt  II,  1 8,  9. 
f^«^^  =^  II,  16,3;  6. 
W^  ^  ^  ^^  II,  15,  6. 

w^r^HTirg^  11, 3. 26. 

^W^T^^^ti^l  II,  6, 14. 

^iT'ir  "^w^  ^'  II.  4. 15- 

'"^^^tT^  II>  14.  8. 

JT^  Xr^  *[7I^  I,  14,  5. 
JT'I  3T%<nT1  I,  14,  3- 
*J1%  f^  II,  3,  10. 
H^^  ^^^  II,  18,  22. 
iT^HT  ITT^"  II,  5,  17- 
^^U^  ^m  II,  18,  14. 
»f^^  ^^^  II,  18,  28. 
»ft*TT^  ^TR  II,  18,  20. 

3J^  ^TfT  I,  10,  II;  II,  12, 

12  ;  22,  22. 

3j^>jT?t  ^^nJt^f  II,  14, 

12. 

ajTt  Tr^'n'fTft:^  11, 21, 3. 
aj:  ^f^^^rf^^o  II,  21, 2. 

ajfTJi:  II,  10, 13. 
^ftTJjfifJTTR:  II,  15,  i^ 

3j?TTr  ^t^^^W  II,  14,  II- 

3j3jTO^:  11,11,9- 
^g^^^T^t  Wt^^Wf  II, 

14. 14- 
^^TfT  I,  10,  10;   II,  12, 

II;  22,  21. 


?T^  f\v3;^^^  1, 10, 8. 
T*T  grrw^^w:  i,  16, 3. 

»Tt^  TT^fTg^^  II,  9. 1- 
^f^  ?Tft  ^f^  II,  9.  II- 
*T1^  ^TR  II,  18,  21. 
?Tf  fft  1^^  II,  18,  29. 
^T  ^  f^t  II.  13.  I- 
^T  %  ^1  Mir  I,  4.  9- 
'TT  ^  ff5ft^TcT%^:  I,  9, 


10. 


TTT^^I^t  ^m  f^cIT:  II,  20, 

2  ;  14. 

Tn^^^rrt  f{M  fqcTRTfT:  II, 

20,  3  ;  15. 

20,  6 ;  18. 

II,  20, 4;  16. 

TH^^ffit  »w  Trfqcn^Tir: 

II,  20, 7;  19. 

?n^^^t   ^^  ^TTfTT*   II. 

20,  5;  17. 

Trt^^jqfT^^r^- 1. 6,10. 
f»T^^  ^^w^  11, 15.  9- 
fw3(%  f^»i:ii,  3,  II. 
fiT'^^^^t^  II,  3. 12- 

f*T^^^  '^'l^^^W  II,  2,  II. 

f^TT^^:  #%T^T  II,  13. 


II. 


^(21%  ^T  II,  3.  17- 
^^\  ^  ^^W»  TI,  12,  2. 
%>^t  TWrtl^T^:  II,  4.  5- 
%W^i;^T^TWto  1, 17.  5- 


Jft^^  WT«[*  II.  5.  16. 

^  IlfTT  ITfl[WWlT:  I,  3.  6. 
*^r^  ^^'STFttET  II,  14.  7- 

^!r^w  ^fwT^  II.  15. 7- 

Wt  ^W  ^m^  II,  10,  8. 

^ITW  T'^^m  II,  1, 7 ; 

7, 10;  14, 21. 

^TtT  TlfT'3T%  II,  22,  2. 
^  ^41*1  II,  13.  4- 
^r?IT  ^r^cillM^T  1, 12,  5. 
^I^^^  Tft  1,12,4. 

^^  ^^:  tjoi^  11,11,16. 

^<^^«j^*^  II,  5. 10 b- 
^i^  \^T  im^o  II,  22, 4. 

^^T^'i  %^f^  II,  8,  II. 
^  »n^f7T*TJ?IT»  II,  22,10. 
^  f^T^^*  II,  22,  II. 

^1^  f^^f^:  1, 7. 1- 

^^:  Wt  II.  15. 1- 
4i^i)i<«i  II,  13. 3- 

^I^  WWT  W®  II,  5.  IOC. 
^T^ifr  *T>iN  II,  10,  5- 
^  f^rlTTlft  II,  19.  3- 
•^^  1?f^fT"Rft  II,  19,  5- 

^  ^nm  ■R^^fr^T  II,  19, 1. 

^  ^'^t  ^TT*  II,  9.  2. 

^j?rR  ^T  II,  3. 18- 

^^■RTf%  II,  21,  29. 
^ifr^flf  ^ift  II,  21,  16. 

*w  ^^iinji^  ii,ii,  28. 


INDEX   OF  MANTRAS. 


lOI 


11,5- 

^rf^*^  =^  «N  II,  5>  22. 

*^  ^  gi»%  n,  II,  6. 

-^^  ^  "R^TT^T^  II,  6, 15. 
^  ^rif^'!:  II,  2,  5  ;  7,  29. 
^  W^Trn  II,  i8,  41. 

*^  T^  ^rrg*  II,  17, 7- 

^  ^^ra^  ^  'T^:  1, 7>  9- 
^f  ^f%Tf^:  II,  3'  31  ^• 
^^^  ^tt:  ■fffw"  n,  20, 27 ;  29. 
^  fT  Ti^  TTT^rr  II,  22, 1. 
m  fHT^  f^«  II,  8, 5. 
^t^^^^- 11,12,8. 

^rrf^  H^Tftl  I,  i3>  3- 
^TTTf  T^R^:  II,  8, 10. 
^^f  TT^  ^^'H.*  I,  2,  3  ; 

II,  1,  18. 
^Wf  %^  f^f^  I,  2,  4. 

^nfwf^  ^  II,  19. 2. 
*^rr%  TT%  n,  n,  n. 
*g¥t^  ^  I,  6,  2. 
^  I^T  ^^n^TTEI^  I,  7>  8. 

^  '^  ^^^  II,  20,  20. 

^  %f  fxmfr  ^  II,  19. 7- 

^  <'<U^*  ^^'  ^^'  ^3- 
*^ift  ft^  II,  i7>  6. 
%^  ^[TETI  ...  ^T  %  II,  I,  6; 

7,  9;  14,  20. 
^    ^  .  .  .  ^5!T^|ip 

II,  I,  4;  7,  7;  14,  18. 
^I^'^TT^  II,  I,  5;  7, 

8;  14,  19. 


^•1Nq(^n(dT  II,  1,3;  7. 
6;  14,  17. 

^1%^  ff^m  I,  16,  4. 

^  ^fW^  RfT^rf^  II,  22,12. 

^  ^^^^  I,  6,  9. 

*^t'5l^t5r  I,  6,  3  ;  II,  4, 1. 

^?rr^»TTW  11,6,  12. 

*^  ^fl?T^rWlr  II,  7.  14- 

^'T'^fTt^  ^  TT^T  IT, 

II,  12. 

*TrarRf  gfTT  11,11,10. 
TT^^^  ^rerp5T»  II,  9, 8. 

TT^^<^*^fyMf>^l»  II,  9,  9. 
?J^<^^T-^  RT»  II,  4. 12  ; 

9.7- 
^^  t^^  II,  18,  26. 
^•RT  ^^  II,  18, 18. 
T^tfl^r  II,  2,  3 ;  7,  27. 

■ft^Tr^nf^iTT^"*  II,  21,6. 

*^^WtTR^II,i7,  22. 
*^flT^  TWmNi  II,  17, 

19. 

^^f^  %  f^  II,  21,  II. 

^  W  II,  20,  28. 

ctl^f%  II,  21,  26. 

{^rg^'JTfT^w  II,  21, 3.) 
THift  3n^f^  1, 10, 4. 

c(l*Sll^%  1?HWt  II,  15.  20. 

*^T^^^  3Tf7T  II,  15.  18. 

*Tr^^  ^im^  II,  15. 

19. 


f^^  ^T^  II,  16,  5. 

f^f^^q^  ^3x1  II,  18, 37. 

f^rrfJI^^^t  11,21,12. 

*f%?n%  ^^  11,11,22. 

f^^  '^  %  II,  5,  5- 
f%^  ^?RI  II,  6,  8. 
f^TT^  ^tif%  II,  9, 13. 

*f^^^g^  II,  11,26. 

f^^  ^3fT  ^^  ^  I,  5,  5; 

10;  15. 

f«|tU!*rff^*  ^'jM'iig  I,  12, 1. 

f%wt  ^tT  ^iir  1, 12, 6. 

^^ftTT  ?Kl^I,  II,II. 

f^Tf^  II,  21,  27. 

^(^  ^tf^  irf^rt/ft  1, 1 2, 8. 
^^fT^^^^m:  1, 1, 7- 

sTfT  '^  %  II,  5,  9. 


"^S^^  II,  13.  8. 

^mf^T^  ITT^:  II,  4.  3- 
^  %  "^rf^TWf  II,  12,  7. 
?t  ^  ffW  I,  I,  10. 

int  ^"^^  1, 8, 1. 

H^^  1^^  11, 18,  23. 

ir#r^  ^^^  II,  18, 15- 

lilJ^rMfr^if^'T  II,  22,  6. 
fl{^  f^^  II,  15.  22. 
fll%^  ^T  =^1^  I,  2,  5. 
fll^  ■«1T*<lf^  II,  7.  3- 
f^  ^q  fTT^^  II,  7,  26  b. 
^'Wf  ffT^SU^  II.  8,  3- 
gf«^  fin:  W  fn  II,  8,  9. 


I02 


INDEX  OF  MANTRAS. 


'PITR  HT^®  II,  5.  1 8. 
^^T  =^  %  11,  5,  4. 
T%^  %  ?^  II,  21,  14. 

*#^Tg^fr  II,  II,  27. 

^^  i^q:  II,  15,11. 
^rt  '^  ^  II,  5,  6. 
^'ff^^T^  II,  16,  II. 

'gif^M^q^cT  II,  18,36. 
^p«i:  1, 3, 12. 
;ifTT>=I^  ^  II,  8,  6. 

f  ^r^^  fl[^  II,  21, 15. 
¥^§1  ¥F^^T  ^^  I,  3>  14- 
^^  %  1%^  1, 3- 14^- 

^  ^T^^Tf^  ^f^  I,  7. 10- 

^  ^  ^  II,  5, 7. 

^'ftTTf^TfTT  3jf*i:  I,  6,  I. 

*?r^^^i,4, 15;  7.6; 

8,  14;  11,4,  10;  22,  17. 

^T^WfTW^  I,  9.  8. 
^  fT^  ft^  II,  16,  9. 
^  'fj"  ^nrff^  I,  3, 14  e. 

^m^:  3?^»n  I,  9, 7. 
^iF  ^F*^  fr^T^  1, 3. 13- 
^rfHTf^  ii>  21, 25. 

^R%^fTr*rr  ^f  i,  16, 6. 
^*i^«d  t^  ^^t:  I,  II,  3- 
^*n^TT^^:  1, 14.  6. 
^?nn^  ^  ^i^n^f  i,  3.  mc 


^^rSTnT  ^^  II,  18,  39. 

?iTgT  f^^:  II,  16, 10. 
^rfir^f^  ^®  II,  6, 4. 

^rfiT^JTT^^n^  II,  6,  13. 
*^^'^  TT^f^  II,  17, 14. 

^g^^:iTffX!ftfTii,9,i4. 

^^iseir^'T^Ti:  II,  3, 2. 

*^^^T5TTT!n:  11,11,23. 
^  ?IT^  ^^T  II,  6,  7. 
^^MN'  ^  II,  8,  8  ;  22,  20. 
^^T^  ^53^  »T^  I,  6,  6. 

^n:^f7T  ^^?T^  I,  3,  5. 

^<*^di  ^  f ^  II,  3,  6. 
^^  ^T  II,  3>  16. 
^#^T^T(3R^  II,  14, 10. 
^rf^t^T  %  f^  II,  3,  5- 
^rf^  WT  II,  3,  15. 
^T  ^'T^^i  I,  3.  14  f- 
^  ^CKJZ  II,  10, 14. 
flTTf^  Tflr  Wt  I,  13.  9- 
gf^^^  II^Rf^  I,  6,  4. 
^  ^''m't  1,6,  II. 

g-R^T:  iT^^T  3J^t:  II,  3, 25. 
^tt^t:  it^^t  Jj^n^  11,6,1  b. 

g*lt^lW  '^  I,  9>  5- 

^T^t  ^hr^if  II,  14, 13- 

g^  ^T^T  1,10,  12;  11,12, 

13;    22,  23. 

g^RW^^  II,  5, 1- 


^^t  rlTWt  II,  12,  10. 
*^  ^gT5T-p?g  11, 14,  6. 
^TX[^^Tr^TII,ii,i3. 

^it:  im^  f^f^l  1, 3, 1. 
^T%  f^  II,  3, 4. 

^^T^  <TI^  II,  7,  20. 
^ITRT  ^f^f%^  I,  4,  I. 
^»TT^  WT  II,  3,  14. 
^1^^f^(2TT  ^f^^:  I,  9,  2. 

^■^'ft  ^^wMt^  I,  3,  2. 
^f^^SR  q^T^II,  II,  19  b 

(=Suclars'.:  II,  ii,  20). 

^^TWf  ^TTWf  I,  6,  7. 
W^  ^  %i^  II,  5,  2. 
^t^^f%II,i5,2;i8,8. 
^\irr^TfTII,i9,i2;  21,8. 
^f^^Tf^^  II,  21,  4. 

^t%  t:  ^x^g^:  ii,  i8, 32. 

^fT  fx?%  II,  19,8;  10. 

ffTW^  f (T«  II,  16,  13. 
f^,jft  II,  21,  21. 
ff^^lI^RflT  II,  21,  31. 

ffr;^^  ^T'jf^  1, 12, 3. 

IT  I,  2,  I  ;  II,  7,  16. 

^g  1, 2, 2;  11,7, 17. 
*1ci^^m^  11,17,20. 


INDEX    OF    IMPORTANT  WORDS. 


^SBT^^  II,  14, 1. 
^rf%rT  II,  II,  17;  18. 
^r^^T  I,  i3>  6. 
"^fM'j4  I,  12,  5. 
^^R  1,4.7;  11;  11,13,3;  4. 
^Sf^fVq  II,  15,  3. 

^rfwi:  II,  21, 6. 

^SIWtfT  II,  5,  20. 

^Twt^^rrfii^  II,  i3>  10. 

^rf!f^^  II,  17,  11;    12. 

^rfTHj^  II,  21, 1. 
^R?rr^rrf^ii,  13.  i- 

^r^T^Tff^T^II.  21,5. 
^R^^  II,  22,  10. 
^f^Mf>MHJ<t  II,  9,  9. 

^rf^f%^^  1, 17, 10. 

^T^frrTTT  II,  16, 2. 

^^rSTT'^TT  II.  17'  27. 
^R^rrfTT  II,  3.  32- 
^\^  I,  5,  7. 

^i^sifi  II,  19.  i;  3;  5- 

"^R^f^  p.  xvii ;  I,  8,  7. 
^T^nr^  p.xxviii;  I,  5,18. 
^^^  II,  10,  10. 
^^RTfT^  11,  2,  II. 


^?rgtT^  II,  19, 14-16. 

■^srg^^  1, 13. 6. 
^^g^  II,  22, 9. 
^^Mtr^  1, 10, 7. 

^'^H^jft'l^  II,  18,  44. 
^^TTf^fT  I,  13,  4- 
^Mr\<l*d  11,  13,  II. 

^rrm  n,  7>  26. 
^fw^i'^^a^  1, 13, 1- 

^TR^wr  1, 4,  II. 

^RTTI  II,  6,  12. 

^rfwTf  11, 7, 21. 

^?rf»niTff  ^l  II,  7,  23. 

^STf^THf^TTR^  II,  2,  7;  8. 

^{*i^  II,  8,  8. 

^R  II,  13,  5. 

^Rm  II,  22,  2. 

■^  ('^I^'l)  P-  xxvii;  I, 

3.  14  f- 
W^ffT^fTT  II,  15,  14. 
^TSr  p.  xxv;  II,  13,7;  9. 
^?r^ra:i,  5,  l8(6rs). 

■^RTT^p.  xxviij  I,  4, 16;  5, 

18  (tris). 


^TO^  I,  II,  8. 
"^(fX^  II,  10,  7. 

^r^'^nft  1, 9, 7- 

^^  II,  16,  8. 

^^  1, 10, 7. 

■^^f^  p.  xxviii;  I,  i,  5. 
^^f^5^  II,  21,  32. 
^^rf^f^  II,  22,  6. 
^R^Wt  I,  8,  2. 
^n;  with  ^r?i;  II,  18,  39. 

^umgit  1, 13,  6. 

^^•iTlMi^l'  I,  4,  8. 

■^r^Nr  1, 17, 8. 
^?r^tw  1, 13, 1. 
^^r^fTTt  II,  22, 2. 

^R(,to  be:  ^:  p.  xix;  I,  9, 3; 

•rf%  p.  xxvii;  I,  13,  9. 
'^r^to  throw,  with  f^  1, 12,  8. 
^f%fT  II,  17,  14. 
-^t^n  II,  12, 1. 

'^rff^  II,  17,  IIJ    12. 


■^i^fi  1, 10,  9. 
W^fTT  I,  10,  9. 
^;rii^  II,  3,  I. 


I04 


INDEX  OF  IMPORTANT  WORDS. 


■^JIT^^^n^  II,  4, 1 2 ;  9, 7. 

WfW  II,  4'  15- 
"*n>inrr  I,  10,  9. 
Wvflf?!  I,  10,  9. 
^I*dr<^  p.  xxiv;  II,  17,  8. 
^ITf^  n,  2,  8. 

-^jig  n,  19. 1 ;  3J  5- 
w^nr^  n,  n,  18. 

^iij'^fM(jri  1, 8, 3. 
"^sirf^  II,  16, 2. 
w^ff^n,  19, 2. 

W^  II,  2,  8. 
■4Hc|<^«I  II,  22,  7;  8. 
"^SIT^with  Tlfr  P-  XXV ;  II, 

13.  7- 
•^^5iO  II'  9'  7-9- 
^IT^  11,  21,  33. 

I[  (f^f^,  li^f^)  p.  xxviii; 

II,  14,1;  22,5. 
^(^)  p.xxvii;  11,17.13- 
^  I,  10,  8. 
^[^f^?t^  II,  18,46. 

^^=^  II,  21, 1. 
^3^  with  f^  I,  I,  7. 
^tfFfl[^II>8,  2. 

^3%^rrf^ii,  14. 1- 

^^^fifM^l,  II,  17.  4- 

n3<^^  p.  xxiv;  II,  II,  19- 

^1^  11,  13.  7- 
^M*IH^  I,  10,  7. 


^tr^?;  II,  13, 9. 

^Tjf^  p.  xxiii ;  II,  3,  2. 

xi<^^r  II,  14, 1. 

^^  II,  22,  6. 
^^*si^  II,  16,  2. 


NdH*5l^  11,13,8;  9;  16,12. 
^^  I,  10,  8. 

^  1, 7, 8  (^inrRTi^^). 

^g\rr  II,  4. 4- 
^t^  I,  II.  2. 

tj^wm  II,  16, 3;  6. 
Tl^rr^^  II,  20, 33-35. 

T^^II,  16,  I. 

'^X'T  1, 3. 6. 

■^^TJ^cf  II,  17,  9;    10- 

^^fvi  p.  xxiv ;  II,  7,  25. 
4if^<^  II,  8,  I. 

^^r^  II,  16, 2. 
^#^?^  II,  20, 34. 

^??MT  I,  4.  4- 
^IRT^R  II,  14,  I. 
^  II,  17.  3- 
^!f%  11,  13'  7- 
efi^RTEl^  II,  17,  19. 
cfilim  I,  2,  2. 


^TZ  I,  10,  7. 
^■RTH  I,  13,  4. 
g^TTRT^  p.  xxiv;  11,8, 10. 
efiP^  (with  "^Bf^  ?)   p.  xxv ; 
II,  16,  2  ;  5. 

f^^  II,  16,  13. 
g»^  with  V^  II,  22,  6. 

fW  I.  5.  2. 

f^rr  II,  20,  28. 

^^  II,  13,  12. 

^  II.  16,  I. 

iKi;^  p.  xxiii;  II,  2,  3;  5. 

IftTPi:  I,  16,  4. 


dpTlcM  I,  9'  7 ;  II.  2,  3- 

irfe  II,  2, 7. 

St«l!«IW^p.  xxv  J  II,  14,  2. 

%^  11,  21,  7. 

^g?T?!;  II,  18,  10. 
^f^I^  II,  13,  10. 

«*1'^<,<«  11,13.11- 

^g  I,  10,  9. 

^'l^  with  xrft  II.  22,  9. 

15  I.  17.  9- 

^t»Pl  II,  14.  2. 
^gi!I^  with    f%    (^f^!Pl?) 
p.  xxii ;  II,  2,  3. 

%f^  II,  12,  10. 


%ft  11,  12,  6. 
T^WRT  II,  13.  10. 
^  II,  17,  3  v.l. 


INDEX  OF  IMPORTANT   WORDS. 


105 


an  with  11  I,  3.  5  (tT  TRT- 

1TfT?(?T  I,  4.  8. 

7^  I,  5.  2  v.l. 

^  with  ■'?R  II,  7,  12. 

^f^  II,  18,  33. 

'J^Mld  ("^rf^)  I,  8,  4. 

^ift  II,  18,  34. 

^  II,  2,  3. 

TR^  II,  8,  3  (^ra^^Jl). 

^^  with  f^  II,  16,  5. 

^  II,  7>  21. 

^ntW  II,  12,  ro. 

^tt^l  II,  18,  35- 

^t^II,  16,  9- 
'^(^c(NlfC)p-'^xi5l'i6,2. 

f^  with  f%  II,  18,  37. 

f^rT  I,  10,  9. 

rMpT*  1, 10, 9. 

f^^  1, 17, 1 V.]. 
'fi^  1, 17, 1- 

^5T^iT  II,  13,  8  ;  9. 

^ft^II,  16,  3  ;  6;  9-11. 
i^^^II,  21,  I. 

W^5ZI  II,  14,  I. 
^T^^  I,  17,  4- 
^I^H  II,  7,  22. 

^^i:;  fwrm^  11, 14, 2. 
^^11, 21, 5. 


^f%f^5  1, 4, 1-3. 

^11, 17, 1- 
oiTr^  II,  8, 10. 

^RT^fT  11,18,13;  30. 

^<«^r5  II,  4, 2. 

^t;^  II,  2, 1  (6is). 
w^  11,11,16;  20. 
^trw  II,  2,  II. 

^  I,  7,  I- 

^Tf*r^^  II,  12, 10. 

WTT^  I,  10,  3-6- 

Wt^f^I,  1,4- 
Wt^T^  II,  7,  26. 

Wt^  I,  9,  4- 
%^  II,  8,  r. 

Tf^efi  II,  17,  9;    10. 

rl'^II,  16,  9. 

fl^pp.  xix,  xxviii;  1,10,3-6; 

II,  2;  II,  7,  20;  22,  I. 
ffTj;  wdth  ^  I,  3,  4. 

Tftra:  I,  10,  8. 

fl^^  T,  10,  8. 
fTWCI  IT,  15,  3- 
f^T^TTf^lII,  17,  n- 
fHw  11,  8,  5- 
f?T^^  II,  II,  19- 
f?lf^^  11, 15,  3- 
^  II,  16,  8. 
g^jvi^l,  I,  10. 
^5R  II,  16,  8. 

^fe^II,  17,  13- 
P 


<«^^^  II,  17,  i;  13- 
^  1, 10,  9. 

^IHTT^  II,  II,  15- 
^^t^?:  1,6,  12. 
^^  p.  xx;  I,  II,  II. 
^  i^^  "^T^W)  p.  xxviii ; 

1,4,4- 
f^^Avith  f^I,  I,  5. 

f^  11,  17,  8. 
^^  I,  4,  4. 
1|^W  II,  2,  9. 
^^f^  I,  13,  5. 
^T  II,  16,  8. 
^^^  I,  13,  5. 
^^^T^  11,21,6;  7. 
^^^f^  II,  22,  10. 

^^%Tr  II,  18, 40. 

^f^U!  I,  10,  7. 

\TKJ^  II,  18, 42. 
ijrr^  II,  18, 43. 

^^^^   II,  8,  2. 

>in$f^  1, 10, 7- 

\iJji5t^II,  3, 12. 

\rr  1, 9, 2  (wf^tT:) ;  vvith 

q^t^(?)  p.  xxiii;  11,2,8. 

VT  I,  4,  10  (^^^1). 
^T^with'^SI^p.xxvi;  II,i6,7. 

^  II,  2,  3. 

^TTtTT^<f  II,  17,  9J  lo- 

^^  1, 13,  3- 

^H^rr  II,  10, 9. 

[III.  8.] 


io6 

W^f%f7T  I,  9,  6. 
W^rra:  I,  9,  6. 

N^T  I,  9,  7- 
W^>Ot  I,  9,  6. 

^^^1,17,4- 


T3f^ft^ir,  14,1. 
'W^  I,  lo,  8. 
'W^  I,  10,  8. 

T^f^  11,  22,  7. 

fWTci;  II,  20,  30. 
TTW^I,  II,  2. 
IT^^TiT  I,  10,  3-6. 
^TTR^  I,  10,  9. 
T^fw^^  II,  21,  32. 
f^T^  II,  I,  8. 
f^f^T^rm  TI,  5,  I. 
f'T^fT  II,  22,  12. 

f^f?r  II,  22,  II. 

f%^^  I,  6,  14. 

f^^<T  II,  22,  9. 
f^<f^  II,  22,  7;    8. 

f^?T  I,  13,  7. 
f^  I,  4>  9- 

^^T^^ft^  II,  14,  2. 
f^%n:il,  i8,45;46. 
f^f^  I,  7.  I- 
'fN^tftfT  p.  xlii;  1,6,8. 

^njr^with  IT  p.  xxi;  II,  22,  4. 

^^f^i.  I.  5;  10,3-6. 

'^fTMt^  1,4,4;  9- 


INDEX  OF  IMPORTANT  WORDS. 


^fffcffH  p.  xix ;  I,  10,  2. 

^  n,  21,  33  ;   with   ^^  II, 

i9>  I ;  3 ;  5- 
tr^  II,  9, 13. 

^T%fH  II,  18, 1. 
^T^  II,  2, 10. 
X7fT  II,  22,  5. 
^fWtlT  II,  22,  9. 

^f^^^  p.  xxi ;  I,  13,  5. 

^frfV  II,  2,  4;  17,  3;  22,24. 
^ft^(^^  II,  20,  34. 

^fr^hr  p.  xxvii ;  II,  22,  5;  6. 
^ftffi:  II,  15,  4- 
irfr^^  I,  13,  6. 


«^[5^  n.,  p.  xxiv;  II,  9,  I. 
^'t^TTO  I,  10,  9. 
i^tg^  II,  18,  32. 

?^  I,  3,  4- 
^TRTfW  II,  8,  2. 
^^3!  II,  17,  15. 

'if^  11,11,  20. 
f  (i^)p.xvi;  1,1,9. 
^^1,4,7^8;  11,13,3;  4- 
^^^1^  I.  4,  II. 

«^iwV  1, 10, 3-6. 


xrc^^T^  1, 13, 5. 
^fr^^f?!  II,  17, 13. 

I7#fr^^^  p.  xxiv  ;  II,  9,  I. 
^#fT^^W  II,  9,  I. 
^^^^  II,  9,  I. 
^^^T^  II,  9,  I. 
^?^  I,  10,  3-6. 
^^^%W^  II,  9,  10. 
f^^^with  TT  II,  18,  38  v.l. 

^  with  IT  I,    14,    7  ;     II,    20, 

35- 

H^T  II,  II,  14. 

H^TT^T^II,  14,3. 
g^  I,  II,  8. 
HTt^  I,  7,  I. 

gfs^^  1, 8, 4. 

^  with  JT  II,  18,  38. 
i^  11,  8,  3- 


IT^^  I,  17,  9. 
IT^^  II,  16,  14. 
^Wf  p.  xix ;  I,  10,  I. 
IT^I.  10,7;  11,3,24. 
1?^V^  II,  8,  7. 
IT^p.  xviiiseq.;  1,9,3. 
JTI^'RW  I,  13,  I. 
ITRf^f^  I,  10,  3-6. 


^if^  II,  22,  3. 

^^  vvith^3TT  I,  II,  7. 
^T^  with  Xlf^  II,  2,  9. 
^V  p.  xlv  ;  II,  16,  14. 
^"^Tfr^II,  22, 1. 
W^'IT^  II.  13,  12. 
^^  p.  xxiv;  II,  1,3;  8,4. 
^J^W  II,  10,  7;  11,13. 

*R  I,  10,  7. 
^  II,  2,  lO. 

ar^  II,  18,  5. 


INDEX  OF  IMPORTANT  WORDS. 


107 


irrf'i'i  II,  6, 12. 

^(^^)  P-^vii;  1,3,  14. 

ajiST  II,  22,  7. 

WO^  II,  10,  5. 
*T^  I,  10,  8. 
TT^T^  II,  21,  33. 
TTViTRi^  II,  16,  8. 

Tfiji^ra:  1, 3, 6. 

J{h  II,  13,  9- 
TT^^  II,  16,  15-17. 

?Tft  I,  6,  13. 

TTT^t^n^f^  11,21,1. 

JTT^^  I,  10,  8. 

jrr^t^R  1, 3. 10- 

fir  with  "R  I,  8,  5. 

f*<^cH^^  II,  13.  II- 
f?T^  II,  22,  5. 

^i^\  II,  18, 12. 
^^11, 18,  II. 

gr^T^^T  I,  9.  7- 
^^;^  I,  3,  4- 
^m^  I,  4,  7. 
^  11,  22, 1, 
^^with  IT  II,  13,  12. 
^^  (v.l.  ^^)  I,   I,  10 

9,  6. 
^  I,  7.  10- 


'HkI.II,  14.  2. 
iq^with  "^R  II,  21,  32. 
^1,3, 14  b;  with  TT  II,  3,1; 
with  f^  I,  8,  8. 


iJtH'«^ ,  t(J  for  «f I  ^  p.  xxi  seq. ; 

II,  22,  9. 
^'P^tr  P-  xlvi ;  II,  II,  12. 

T^tTT^  II,  13,  II. 


T^  II,  18,  7. 


TJJZ  II,  22,  2. 
TTT^  II,  22, 1. 
XJ^^i^^  p.  xxiv;  11,17,26. 

TTWt^  I,  9,  I- 
•?J^^II,  4,  12;  9,7-9. 

^^i,  4, 7;  9  {^^:);  II, 

13.  3-5- 
^  with  v;m'^  11, 18, 2. 

T^^i,  3.  I4f- 
T;^t?\  II,  2, 3. 

ftq^  II,  21,  6. 

Ttf^w  1,3, 14  c- 

■^tffff  p.  xxiv;  II,  i6,  7. 


^fT^y^  p.  xxviii;  I,  lo,  3-6. 
^r^  I,  I,  3- 


^n^^^i^  II,  13, 12. 

^W  with  -R  II,  i^,  I ;  3 ;  5- 
^ff  cT  p.  xxiv;  II,  16,  8. 

^T^^with  "^  I,  4,  9- 
^^with  T?  II,  22,  4  v.l. 
^x(^  to  shear,  II,  i,  i ;  3-8. 
^  II,  I,  7. 
^^^T^  I,  17.  5- 
^Tf^l^fi:  I,  3.  5- 
^TfTWt  II,  12,8. 
P  2 


^TfTrfwr  II,  18,  10. 
^^^'tR  II,  16,  I. 
TrfllfT  II,  13,  7- 
f^ll  I,  4,  9;  II,  13,  12. 
t^^cl  I,  10,  9. 
fr^-R  I,  10,  9. 
f%^  II,  16,  8. 
t^^t^  II,  16,  15-17- 
f^TTT  p.  xix;  I,  10,  2. 
f^^I,3,i4f(^T(^);pxxiv; 

II,  6,  8  (t^%). 
f^^  with  ^  I,  16,  5. 

f^\T?:Tat  II,  8, 5. 
f^T  ii>  14, 1- 

f^^  II,  18,  6. 
fT^TW^I,6,  5;  7;  11,8,8. 
f^^Tp^^  11,  11,12;  13. 
t^^  II,  8.  4. 

f^^g^'i  II,  9, 4- 
f^^'^  1, 10, 7. 
f^^f^  11,17,4- 
f^lfi  1, 7, 1- 

^^^11,  19,  i;  3;  5- 
-^  with  f^  II,  22,  9. 
|\|^with  ^  II,  13,  7. 
"^^  II,  14,  3. 
%-^i  II,  17,  27. 

%IIT%^  II,  17.  9  i  i°- 
^n^  II,  16,  15-17- 
^  with  ^3XT^J1^  II,  2,  7. 

^*(^<  I,  13,  8. 


io8 


INDEX  OF  IMPORTANT  WORDS. 


^  II,  i6,  13. 

^'^■^tlf?T  I,  I,  9- 
^T!^  II,  13,  9. 
^fx!l%-^  II,  13,  8. 
^#T^  II,  13,  8. 
^TTSITT^  II,  7.  26. 
ITrlff  JTT  I,  8,  3. 
^mg^  II,  2,  6. 
^ftfiit^  II,  17,  13. 
^^^  II,  16,  2. 
^J^pp.xvijXx;  1, 1,10;  II, II. 

irr«R  II,  7, 22. 

^T^^(v.l.-arTl^)l,  17-7- 
^  I,  10,  8. 

'^  (lft%s)  p.  xix;  1,9,3. 

^f%  I,  10,  8. 

^^  II,  16,3;  6. 

^^^IJI.  I,  7- 
^fH3RT  II,  8,  9. 
^5^^^  II,  14,  I. 
'J  with  ^  II,  7,  26. 
^^^  11,  II,  20. 

^m  II,  16, 2. 

f^,  see  f%. 
^Hft  I,  17,  4. 

^^f*r^  II,  13, 10. 

^^  I,  I,  8;  6,  6. 

Cv 

^f^5i:ii,  18, 36. 
f^  II,  17, 18. 

%?T  II,  17.  26;  27. 

^TJ^^  II,  8,  5  ;  6. 
^nrr^^WW  II.  5.  10. 


^TJT  II,  22,  6. 
^^71  I,  6,  7. 
^^Tf^  II,  13,  II. 
^RT^Tf  II,  8,  2. 
^rfs^  II,  14,  2;  19,  6. 
^^f^^  I,  16,  5. 
^fq^  II,  3,  2. 
^F^^  P-  xvii;  I,  3,  14  a. 

^Ff^  I.  9,  7- 
€1T^^P-  xlii;  II,  15,  2. 
^IT^  for  IPK^  p.  xvi ;  I,  I,  10. 
^^T^WU^  II.  5.  10. 
^»T\^f^  II,  18,  31. 
^TTT^^^R  II,  16, 12. 
^f*rW  p.  xxiii;  II,  2,  11. 
^rg^  I,  10,  7. 
^^  II,  8,  2. 

^f^^  i,  3, 14  c. 

^n^TW^II,  8,  8. 

^n^^sw^  II,  9. 8. 

€^f^  1,11,7;  8. 
^T^^  II,  16,  7. 
^•^^f^  I,  10,  7. 
^f^^q  II,  17,  I. 
^rr^I,  11,7. 
^ETTtf^  II.  17.  2- 
^#WfT  IT,  5.  10;  6,13. 
^%^-RT  II,  3.  23. 

^^n^ff^  II,  16, 8. 

^flTTT  I,  i5>  2. 
^f^  I,  10,  8. 
€f^T»T(?)  p.  xx;  I,  11,4. 


55fT^  I,  10,  8. 

^W^^^  II.  20,  35- 

^T  (f^),  f^Wl  for  f%^T 

11,22,10;  Hfr^rT  11,22, 

5  ;  6  ;  p.  xxvii. 
^^sft  II,  21,  I. 
^TT^^  II,  16,  2  ;  9  ;  10. 

^?:^  II,  16, 12. 

^T'^  p.  xlvi;  II,  II,  12. 

f^,  see  ^^^. 

f^  I,  10,  7- 

¥h:T  1, 6, 13. 

¥t€T;  p.  xxvi;  II,  16,9;  10. 
^^■^  II,  16,  9  ;  10. 
^WTt^fl(?)  p.  xxvi:  11,16, 
9;  10. 

g%cT  I,  5,  16. 

g^ij^a:  II,  1, 7- 

giT^T^  I,  3.  3- 

g^V^     (v.  1.     g^ftW) 

p.  xxvi;  II,  16,  3;  6. 

^I^TT'I  I,  3,  14  c;  4.  9 

g^^=^  I,  10,  12;  II,  I, 

8;   II,  9;  12,  13;  14,  13; 

14;  22,  23. 

it^  I.  5.  17- 
g€^  I,  8,  4. 
g^^T  II,  13.  4- 
g^fl^c|;il,  18,31. 

f5fTI,3.  i4f- 
^^^I,  I,  9, 

^fT  I,  13.  6. 
#«^  I,  3,  4. 


INDEX  OF  IMPORTANT  WORDS. 


*9 


^Pil^T  I,  I,  i;  II,  4.  H' 
^t^t^  II,  1,4;  5- 

'^n?  II,  15,  II. 
^  1, 8, 1  (^trWc). 
m^f^  11, 16, 13. 

^f^^  II,  n,  19. 

mf^x  II,  2,  II. 

^WTTT^  II,  15,  10. 
^^^  I,  I,  7- 


^P^caus.  II,  16,  4. 

WtfcT  II,  20,  33. 

^^J-,  4,  II- 

f^  (f%^^1%)  p.  xvi;  1,11,6. 

^W  II,  17,  16. 

^  I,  5'  12- 

fil^witht^f^  II,  21,  19;  5^ 
^^:  p.  XX  ;  I,  II,  II. 


ff^^ni^f  III  21, 31. 
ff^^iif%«i:ii,  21, 31. 
f^  II,  17, 2. 

f^5_  p.  xxvii ;    I,  9,  10  ;    II, 

17,  13- 
ff^iTT  11,  12,  I. 
ffT'51^'^^  II,  7.  25- 
ffT^!?If ^  I,  3.  6. 
ff^T  I,  3.  13- 


OXFORD 

PRINTED   AT   THE   CLARENDON   PRESS 

BY    HORACE    HART,    M.A. 

PRINTER    TO    THE    UNIVERSITY 


;" 


ARYAN  SERIES   OF  'ANECDOTA'. 

{Crown  quarto,  stiff  covers.) 


Buddhist  Texts  from  Japan,  i.  Va^ra>^/^//edika.  Edited 
by  the  Right  Hon.  F.  Max  Muller.     3^-.  6d. 

Buddhist    Texts    from    Japan.      2.    Sukhavati-Vyuha. 

Edited  by  the  Right  Hon.  F.  Max  Mf  jller  and  BUNYIU  Nanjio,  M.  A. 

Buddhist  Texts  from  Japan.  3.  The  Ancient  Palm- 
leaves  containing  the  Pra^;'2a-Paramita-H;7"daya-Siitra  and  the 
Ush«isha-Vi^aya-Dhara«i,  edited  by  the  Right  Hon.  F.  Max  Muller 
and  BuNYiu  Nanjio,  M.  A.   With  an  Appendix  by  G.  Buhler.     ios. 

Katyayana's    Sarvanukramawi   of  the   i^zgveda.     With 

Extracts  from  Sha^'guriuishya's  Commentary  entitled  Vedarthadipika. 
Edited  by  A.  A.  Macdonell,  M.  A.,  Ph.D.     i6s. 

The  Dharma-Sa;;^graha.  Edited  by  Kenjiu  Kasawara, 
the  Right  Hon.  F.  Max  Mijller,  and  H.  Wenzel.     7j.  6d. 

The  Buddha-iTarita  of  A.s-vaghosha.    Edited,  from  three 

MSS.,  by  E  B.  Cowell,  M.A.     12s.  6d. 


AT    THE    CLARENDON    PRESS 

LONDON,     EDINBURGH,     AND     NEW    YORK 

HENRY   FROWDE,  M.A. 


V    ' 


p 

Phtitrfr   Ui 
A 

An^ftota  Oxoniensia 

^Rryan   Series   ,p&rt   Vlll 
The^antrapatha,  1 

DATE 

NAME  OF  BORROWER 

-!!/--    -    -,• 

f  ji-  -4%^^ 



1 


''M 


CIRCULATE  AS  MONOGRAPH 


■li'J'UUTI 


